JPHiP Forum
AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: Sayuki on August 28, 2012, 05:41:07 PM
-
Title: PJ48 Gakuen
Author: Sayuki
Rating: T (maybe some lemon screen but i'm not sure)
Pairings: WMatsui (main), Mayuki, Atsumina, Kuminon and other pairings.
Genre: supernatural, shojou-ai, romance, tragedy, action.
Note: This is one of my fictions about AKB48, not my first time writing a fiction though. Also, pardon me from my grammar mistakes and other mistakes in the story since English isn't my first language >"< Well, I have recovered from the heart-attack, caused by the tragedy Team Shuffle TT ^ TT. I'm still quite depressed though but I'll try my best to get back on tracks since I have many things to do, especially helping yuukimoko-san with the translating things :)
Anyways, please enjoy~
Prologue
To you, what is called, “Love”?
Love is a kind of feeling which is pure, voluntary and comes from two sympathetic people without bothering age, gender or status.
That is what I always heard when I asked someone that question.
You would think that I’m crazy when I’m sitting here alone and talking to a diary.
Of course that’s not true.
This is not a normal diary.
It is my life, my soul, my will.
This diary is my answer.
If only I had read it before that day then… everything would have changed.
I had been so stupid when I had already found my answer but yet declined it and lost it.
Now, after I’ve realized how stupid I was, it’s already too late.
Tell me I’m crazy, stupid.
But just let me tell you.
I will not give in.
I will not give up my hope and keep waiting.
Waiting for someday… My answer will once again be found.
Love… will come one more….
My story along with the diary began from that destined day, the day when I officially transferred to PJ48 Gakuen.
###############################################################
During night of a normal day, I and my cousin just got off the train from Nagoya and arrived in Tokyo. Why did we take a long trip to the most developed and modern city in Japan at midnight? Well, if the school’s letter wasn’t sent to the wrong address then we wouldn’t have to take a train at 8 pm and wait for 3 hours to come here. We had to go to our new school on the next day so this couldn’t be helped.
Oh right, I forgot. My name is Matsui Rena, age of 18, senior of high school. Brief introduction only, if you want to know more about me, just wait then.
“Rena-nee-chan, when will those two people come? It’s almost midnight. I don’t want to be late on our first day of school.”
My cousin who was standing next to me complained. Kimoto Kanon, age of 15, senior of junior high school, very lazy, love soccer or sport in general. She’s really cute, energetic, easy going but sometimes she acts like those old ladies from the Edo era. If it was back from Nagoya, I would scold her being too impatient but this time, I had to agree with her when my two best friends from elementary school made us to wait for almost an hour. In this cold of the first few days of spring, standing here was just a torture.
“Non-chan, I have to agree with you, these girls are too slow.”
“Why do we have to wait for them?”
“They said that it would be dangerous for us to come to their place at midnight so they want to pick us up.”
“But as I can see, it’s way more dangerous to stand here. The chance of dying because of the cold is pretty high.” Another complaint from “grandma” but she had her point. It was really cold. My body started shaking already.
Well, seemed that we still had our luck. Right after Kanon had finished her sentences, two figures were running toward us in hurry. Even though I hadn’t seen them for over 3 years, I still remembered my two best friends, Kashiwagi Yuki and Maeda Atsuko.
“S-sorry… We’re a little bit late….” Yuki said breathlessly with her hands placed on her knees. Next to her, Atsuko’s condition was not any better… Something was wrong… Those red dots on their jackets looked familiar…
“When did you leave home to come here?” I asked them even though I equivocally know the reason why they came late.
“Sorry. We did make it in time. But on the way, we got into some troubles so it took us some time to get here.” Atsuko said after she had regained her energy.
“So the dangerous thing you told us earlier is them?” Out of sudden, Kanon asked them. By looking at her anxious and serious face, I knew she had seen those red dots on their jackets and also had the same thought as mine. “I thought you two were talking about some perverted old men. Those “goats” are more difficult to deal with.” Out of the topic…
“Surprisingly, Tokyo has even more of them than Nagoya.” I said while waiting for an answer from my best friends.
“Oh no. Their population just increased lately.” Yuki answered immediately. “According to what we know, there is a small group of them from Nagoya had settled in Tokyo few year ago. From the time that group arrived, they have been more aggressive. This wasn’t happened when we first came here.”
“Hmm… That’s weird… So the reason why I and Kanon were transferred here is to help you two take care of this case?”
“True.” Atsuko nodded. “Currently, only two of us can’t handle this Akibahara area. The Nagoya group settled here so we really need you two’s helps.”
“Haiz… I knew it. There must be a reason for sensei to kick us out of Nagoya and drag us here.” Kanon sighed quietly. I told her to stay quiet then turned to ask.
“So do you know anything about that Nagoya group?”
“Not much but we know that they are from the high class. Those vampires…” Yuki hesitated. “… They can walk under the sun… not like the vampire we usually see in the neighborhood.”
They, who we had been talking about, were vampires. You did not mishear it. Yukirin was talking about vampires. Vampires in Tokyo and many places around Japan were like a small community mixed up with our human world. They were active at night, sucking blood from animals or any unlucky people who got into their hunting areas. That was why an organization was found with many branches in all the large cities. The members in the organization were strictly selected and trained to become a vampire killer, having only one mission, which was killing vampires and protecting the humankind. We were called, Hunter.
“Hmm… It’s possible for them to have some internal problems. The low-class vampires always follow the high class’s orders. They wouldn’t be this aggressive unless those nobility vampires order them.” I said and it seemed that the others also agreed with my opinion.
“We’re following that Nagoya group recently. Even though we haven’t had the accurate number of the high-class vampires but we have detected two of them. Also it’s quite convenient that they are studying at the same school with us so it’s easier for us to find the others.” Atsuko said. She didn’t look so happy. Well, of course she wouldn’t be that happy when we had been taught that vampires were blood-thirst monsters. No hesitation or heart, they would kill any human that was in their sight. That was why we really hated them and showed no mercy toward those monsters. And the same thing with this mission, I had decided that I would kill all of those high-class vampires without mercy. They had to pay for what they did.
Whatever happened, I wouldn’t be allowed to fail this mission.
“Good. We will start from those two vampires. It’s no use to be rushed anyways.” I smiled to calm Atsuko and Yuki.
“Do you know their names?” Kanon quickly asked.
“Of course.” Yuki nodded, took out her small notebook from her pocket and started reading it. She always carried it with her, didn’t she? What a weird girl. “The first one is a first-year high school girl; quite popular in the campus and her name is Watanabe Mayu. The second one is her cousin, third-year junior high, also quite popular in the school. Even though this one is younger than her cousin but she is actually very strong and experienced, just like her cousin.”
“Have you fought her or something?” I raised one of my eyebrow and looked at Yuki surprisingly.
“Nope. We can’t show our identities in public, the same with those vampires because of some reasons we don’t know. I know that they are strong because my intuition told me so… She has strong dark aura around her and her cold eyes… are just like a professional assassin.” Yuki’s body started shaking gently.
“Nonsense. I don’t believe in intuition anyways. I’ll test her strength later on, and also her cousin, Watanabe. Ah right… What’s her name?”
“About that… it’s quite interesting though… I was wondering if you are related to vampire or not.” Yuki chuckled softly, which pissed me off a little bit.
“What do you mean by that?”
“I don’t know how many people with the name of Matsui there are in Nagoya… Anyways, her name is Matsui Jurina. And just to remind you, she’s a high-class vampire.”
Please give me some reviews so that I can improve my writing and ideas and provide you with a better update :) Thanks for spending time to read my poor-quality fiction.
-
the prologue is interesting.. A bit surprised it's vampire themed since the beginning is like that.. I'm looking forward for the next chapter!
-
wow I really love this fic :wriggly:
it's really interesting Sayuki-san :glasses:
there is Wmatsui and Mayuki my best pairing :shy2:
Mayu and Jurina are vampire I like it it suits them I think :nya:
Yuki will kill Mayu and Jurina :scared: :stoned:
first chapter please I can't wait to know the next
:whistle: :on gay: :onioncheer:
-
Sayuki!!!!
You decided to translate your fic and post it here?! Im sooooo~ happy!!!!!
This is interesting! I want to try doing one with vampires too but later. And Wmatsui is the main pair with Mayuki the second?!
yeyyyy~ IM SO HAPPY~~~!!!!
I didnt see any wrong grammar, but thats because I was to interested in the story to look after the grammar so forgive me....
you have thing wrong when you said 'mistakes in the sotry' I think it was 'story' but its okay because I have a lot of mistakes like this too! when I write I dont see what my fingers are doing and sometimes I write the words strange~ putting the end first....
Please update soon!!!!
-
ahh...another vampire theme...and they become the bad guy again...my poor fellow children of the night...
anyway...I'll look forward for the next chapter...
until then,"Even in death may you be triumphat"
-
wow! Another vampire fic! Hooray! :twothumbs I think your story is great! More original than mine. Tragedy? Gasp! And I noticed you out romance in the genre twice. Was that on purpose? XD Hehe.
I'm looking forward to what happens next. Ganbare! :onioncheer:
-
Atsumina is here~~~
Wmatsui is here~~
Mayuki is here~~
:on gay: :on gay: :on gay:
-
Vampire??!!!! Awesome!!!!!!! :luvluv1:
A vampirexHunter is always an enjoyable classic haha. :ding:
Your writing style is neat too by the way, much better quality I have to say. That's what get's me all excited to read. :farofflook:
Most of my favorite pairings are in this too, Wmatsui, Atsuina,& Mayuki Mmmm sounds sexy lol. :hehehe:
They're gonna fall for the vampires hahah, I already know it. I wonder who's going to be doing the seducing^^ This'll be interesting whoohoo. :on ksweat:
Can't wait for the star-crossed fated meeting, it's goin' down! ...Down and dirty lmfao (Excuse my perverted self, you can just ignore it haha.) :kekeke:
Please update soon! I will be patiently waiting, this fic is definitely promising. :glasses:
-
YAY! Vampire and hunter! It means fight!!!!
-
Vampires! ;___;//
Omg, so...that means, they fight, fall in love, and have some fun-*is shot*
This looks very interesting Sayu-chan~ I can't wait for the next chapter!~
:heart: :heart: :heart:
P.S I loved the prologue :3
-
Ohw. . .vampires...i like it! Please update soon..
-
love story between vampire and hunter.. aww...
-
Interesting, this story. Please update soon
-
:glasses: Hmm~
A vampire-themed fic eh~? :hehehe:
Interesting.
I've always been interested in supernatural fics, especially those that contains vampires, so you can be assured that I'll be a loyal reader...
:sweat: Though I'll be lurker at most times. Even then, I'll try my best to comment on your following updates, Sayuki-san. :hee:
Can't wait to read the next chapter! :mon beam:
-
Vampire is trending LOLOL
Please update soon~
-
THANK YOU FOR MAKING THIS FAN FICTION
YOU KNOW I AM FAN OF WMATSUI AND ATSUMINA
SO I HOPE YOU WILL UPDATE ALWAYS YOUR FICTION
THANK YOU
-
@Kamen Knight: Yeah, i knew some people wouldn't expect the story to me vampire-themed xD Thanks for reading my story.
@mo-chan: haha Mayuki and Wmatsui are my fav OPT too ^^. Well, I don't think Yuki would kill Mayu or Jurina but who knows? xD Just wait and read. Thaks for reading my story.
@yuuki: Hehe~ It's called typo. I make lots of typos when i'm typing anything. I'll work on other one-shots very soon :) Wait for my good news, ok? xD Thanks for reading my story.
@bunny_rabbit: No they won't xD It's all explained in the next chapter so hold on and keep reading. Thanks for reading my story~
@kuronekosan: Well, it was a mistake ^^' I didn't know that I type romance twice. Thanks for pointing that out. And yeah, It would be a sad ending but I'm currently planning on making a bonus if everyone prefers Happy ending to the sad one. It depends xD Anyways, thanks for reading my story.
@miayaka: xD I guess those three OPTs are your fav right? They are mine too. Thanks for reading my story~
@anonymousdowner: Thanks for the review. I'll try my best to make it different from the classical script about vampire-hunter. But the falling in ove part will remains the same xDDDD At least you want me to put drama in the story ;) Thanks for reading my story~
@kahem: Haha, you seem to love fight right? Don't worry, there will be some fight screens, not to many though since i sucks at writing those :( Thanks for reading my story.
@Nyanoha: Hahaha~ Thanks for the comment, Nanoha xD I'm not planning to make lemon but if anyone asks for it, maybe I'll consider to make one, not posting on here though since it's banned. Thanks for reading my lame fiction~ :)
@Dreamstalker: Here is your update :) Thanks for reading my story~
@msst28: I'll try to make it interesting, not too cheesy xD I kinda eat too much cheese these day so my love story could be very cheese sometimes. Thanks for reading my story~
@sakura_drop_: Here is your update ;) Thanks for reading my lame fiction.
@karomuwi: It's fine. I'm glad to have you as my reader :) I'll try my best not to disappoint you. Thanks for reading my story.
@ChuuuPuffss: xDDD Vampires is a very classical theme. I'll try to make something different from other vampire-themed stories. Thankd for reading my lame fiction.
@Wmatsui22: LOL, i can see that from your account's name and your avatar xDDD I won't drop this fic and I'll try my best to update as soon as I can. Thanks for reading my story.
So here is the first chapter. Thank you all for your comments~ They gave me lots of inspiration to continue this fic and all the future translating work :) I won't let you guys down~
A little note for you readers, the story is written in Rena's POV and what is written in the diary that I've mentioned in the prologue so when you see a section which has the beginning of "Day... Month... Year...", it means it is what written in the diary. I think by now, you all know who the diary belongs to, right? xDDD
Chapter 1
Rena's POV
So you all already knew who I was. I was a vampire killer, Hunter as what they called me. Of course no one knew about that except for the members in the organization and the vampires themselves. At that time, I and my mischievous cousin, Kanon, were staying with my two best friends, as well as my co-workers Yuki and Atsuko, at their place. It was because I and Kanon were transferred after the school year had already started for a week so the letter about our classes was sent toward to our house. But since I and Kanon were already too tired and sleepy to read that letter after taking a long trip, we asked Yuki to read and summarized everything we need to know in the letter so we could go to sleep early. According to what she said, I would be studying in class 6-1, the same class with her and Atsuko. For Kanon, she would study in class 3-2. Surprisingly, Yuki told us that one of the high-class vampires, Matsui Jurina, who hadn’t impressed me much except for her surname, was also studying in class 3-2. So we had decided to assign the investigating mission of Matsui Jurina to Kanon since she was in the same class.
Kanon didn’t refuse to do it. Instead, she was very excited when we gave her the mission. Seeing her like that, if Yuki and Atsuko were worried about her then I was too, ten times more than they were. It’s just because Kanon was still too young. Even though she was assessed to be a talent in the organization but her training time was shorter than us and also she was lack of experience. What would happen to an inexperienced little girl being too closed to a powerful vampire, who was hundred years older than her?
Both my parents and Kanon’s were the best Hunters in the organization. But during one night, all of them were killed by vampires when they were in a mission. From that day, the two of us lived together with the hatred for the vampires diving in our souls.
Kanon was my only family. If there was anything happen to her, maybe I couldn’t take another lost. It would be too painful and I might not stand up again. Ignoring Yuki and Atsuko, who were too afraid of our identities being discovered, I still decided to help Kanon in this mission. And about the other missions to find the hidden high-class vampires, I let the silly duo to handle them. Investigation and identification about vampires were their strength.
At last, our first day of school had come. After we had arrived at school, Yuki and Atsuko split up and went to their class while I and Kanon headed to the principal’s room. The principal was the one who invited us to study here. Somehow, he knew about the presences of vampires in his school.
“Matsui-san, Kimoto-san, I’m so glad to have you two in my school.” He cheerfully welcomed us when we entered his room.
“Good morning, sensei.” We bowed while greeting him. He smiled warmly to us as a return to our greeting.
“You don’t need to be so formal. Just take me as your family. It’s quite awkward for you to do that when I have to ask for your helps many times in the future.”
“It’s fine. It’s our job anyways.” I smiled.
“The bell will go off in any minutes so I think you two should go back to your classes. If you have something to ask about or you need any help from me, let me know. Do remember not to cause too much chaos in here. I’m not sure how long I could hide your identities.”
“We’ll remember that. Have a nice day, sensei.” We bowed one more time and then left the room.
After that, instead of going straight to my class, I went to Kanon’s class along with her so I could ensure that she would be fine there and also meet my enemy. But something was weird. Standing at the doorway of the classroom, I could get a sniff of strong vampire scent. A very strong scent, very terrible, very frightening. It was obvious that the scent must be from a high-class and powerful vampire. No wonder why Yuki was afraid of that Matsui girl. But somehow, she seemed to be quite excited and interested when it came to the Watanabe girl. Who knows what that black-soul girl was thinking about?
Back to the story. After getting too much vampire smell, I turned to Kanon and asked.
“Non-chan, do you think that… the smell of vampire is too strong here?” I whispered to her ears, not letting anyone overhear our conversation.
“Eh? Really? I don’t smell anything here.” She looked at me for awhile, taking in a deep breath. “Nothing at all. It’s true that I have some bad feelings, maybe it’s because I’ve already known there is a vampire in here. But Rena-nee-chan, I don’t smell anything.”
“Weird…”
The scent was still there. I looked over the class to find the source of that scent but nothing seemed to be strange. The students in class were chatting normally. No one showed any weird expression or something. Was I wrong about the scent? Was I just dreaming about it? But… this scent… it was so real…
“I think you are worried too much. My teacher is coming. You should go back to your class now. I’ll be fine. Don’t worry about me, Ok?” Kanon dragged me out of my own thoughts. I just simply nodded at her, gave her a few advices and then went to my class.
Weird. Why did I feel like something was watching me?
##########################################################
Day… Month… Year…
Today, I had gotten into some troubles. At first, I smelled a weird scent while I was waiting for the class to start. It was not from a normal human. It must be from those stupid Hunters. But I could say that this scent was fresh, it was not from those two Hunter in the senior year of high school. Also, if those two took any move, senpai would have told me about that.
It seemed that there was a newbie joining this war. Oh wait, there were two. There were two different scents in the air, one was weak and the other was pretty strong. If I could only judge by the scent, I would say there was a big gap between the two’s experience and strength. I would have to check it again later.
Right after I got rid of my thoughts, I saw two figures standing at the doorway. There were two girls, did not look so familiar to me. I hadn’t seen them in this school before. Maybe they were the new transferred students. It seemed that they were talking about something. It was a fortunate that vampire’s ears were more sensitive than human’s so that I could overhear their conversation. They were talking about vampires. Hmm… No doubt, they really were Hunters. The taller girl had the same badge on her uniform as the midget senpai, so my guess would be she was a senior in high school. And the shorter girl seemed to study in the same class as mine. Maybe they were sisters or something.
However… The older girl’s killing aura was way stronger than the other. With her careful attitude, she was definitely an experienced Hunter. The younger one, also my classmate, was quite strong but she didn’t seem to have much experience herself. I thought I had to watch out for the older one more. But what confused me most was that why they were here. Wasn’t it enough to have two Hunters in this school already? What were they planning to do here? Strange… I would have to tell the others about this.
Preventing is better than curing.
When the bell went off, the older girl vanished immediately. There was only the younger one who was talking to our homeroom teacher. I guessed my freedom was over from now on when I had to study with the one who was hunting me. I felt so guilty when I kept teasing my midget senpai about this. Haiz.
Few seconds later, after everyone had gone back to their seats, the teacher and the new student walked into the class. The teacher stood in front of the black board, looking at us and announcing loudly with her deep voice.
“Minna-san, I would like to introduce a new friend to our class. Please, Kimoto-san, introduce yourself.”
That girl came to the front and smiled to us.
“Ohayougozaimasu, minna-san. My name is Kimoto Kanon, age 15, from the city of Nagoya. Yoroshiku onegaishimasu!”
Almost immediately, all the boys whistled rapidly, slamming the tables which made the teacher angry and tried to keep down the noise but it was no use. Then the teacher looked at me, who was sitting in the corner, with her pleading eyes. I sighed heavily. I already knew what she wanted me to do. It was so annoying, being the class monitor.
Pissed off, I slammed the table weakly but made a big slamming sound as if the table was going to break in half. I always knew if I did like the normal human then it wouldn’t be only the table, the floor would also be broken so just dared to do it lightly. But it was enough to calm those overexcited boys and the class was quiet again. The teacher nodded thankfully at me then turned back to… what was her name again? Oh… Kimoto Kanon.
“Kimoto-san, you can sit next to Matsui Jurina-san. She is the class monitor so if you have any problems, just ask her to help you.” She pointed at me while talking to the girl.
When Kimoto looked at me, her innocent eyes immediately changed. They were cold, serious and filled with hatred. Did I do something wrong to her? Why was she looking at me like that? I had been living in Nagoya for hundreds years but I had never seen her around. It was impossible that I had met her. So why did her eyes look so different from the other Hunters? They were deadly and scary. She seemed like she just wanted to make mincemeat of me.
Anyways, when Kimoto was walking to the empty seat beside me, she gave me a warning look. I just simply smiled back to tell her that I wasn’t afraid of her. I didn’t do anything wrong so why should I be afraid? Kimoto didn’t say anything back. She just sat down quietly and gave her full attention to the black board or her books during classes; she completely ignored me. Even so, the atmosphere around us was pretty heavy. It was uncomfortable when I had to sit next to a hunter and received some cold glares from her without any reasons.
Please God, Kami-sama! I promised I would stop teasing midget senpai from now on! Please, save me from this scary girl!
##################################################
Rena's POV
When the bell rang, I tried to run as fast as I could to escape from a bunch of fan boys in my class. After my introduction in this morning, I accidentally got myself some fan boys and they were so annoying. Yuki and Atsuko only sat in their seats, laughed while watching me running away for my life. What a friend!
While running in the hallway, I ran into my cousin, who was also trying to find a place to hide from her new fan club’s members. The crowd was coming closer so we decided to hide on the rooftop until the lunch break was over. But no one would know that we were not the only ones who would be there at that time. When I was recovering from a long running section, I heard some voice coming from the rooftop. Kanon signaled me to stay silent, listening to the conversation.
“Nee-chan~ what should I do now?” A voice came up. From the tone, I guessed it was a girl’s voice. But when I saw the look on Kanon’s face, I knew that she already knew who it was.
“Do what? You just need to be like senpai, ignore them. She’s studying with 3 Hunters! So just be like her, don’t do anything stupid in front of them. We’ll be fine when we don’t hurt any human.” A high, angelic voice came up. I could imagine that it belonged to a cute young girl.
“It’s just because senpai’s identity hasn’t been discovered yet, not like me and you. I’m sure she already knows who I am so she gave me those scary glares. We even sit next to each other, how could you expect me to watch out for any guns or knives heading to me anytime?”
“Haiz. I know but you have to bear it. This is our last place to live. If the Hunter found us, we would have to move out of Japan and I know you don’t like that idea, am I right?”
“Of course not… Fine… I’ll try then… You’re so lucky. You have your best friend as your classmate and there is no hunter in your class also.”
“Whatever…”
Suddenly, the two stopped talking. Everything was quiet. Kanon turned around to look at me worriedly. I understood her look. There was something wrong happening in here.
Yet a chill going through my spine caught me you guard up.
Automatically, I took out my silver knife hidden under my red skirt and brandished it quickly. Immediately, a hand, deadly cold, wrapped my wrist to stop the attack. I stared at the person standing in front of me in shock… This scent… it was what I smelled when I was at Kanon’s class.
It was her, Matsui Jurina, one of the high-class vampires in Nagoya.
“I didn’t know that Hunter is some kinds of sneaky people. Overhearing other’s conversation is not good at all.” A voice came from behind my back.
I glanced at the back and saw Kanon holding her black mini gun loaded with silver bullets, pointing at another girl. That girl smiled, a meaningful smile, not like the cold-like-ice person standing in front of me. The girl looked at the gun, Kanon and I then chuckled.
“I don’t know what you were taught in your organization but I’ll tell you anyways. You can’t do anything to us. Silver, cross, the sunlight, anything you was taught to be the weakness of vampires, doesn’t work on us. They only work on those low-class, degenerated vampires. To the full-blooded, high-class vampire like us, they are completely useless.”
I glanced at the girl for awhile then turned back to Jurina, not planning on withdrawing my knife. And I knew Kanon didn’t plan to do so either.
“These people… I really don’t understand you Hunters. Jurina, let go of her hand.” The girl said. Suddenly, Jurina’s eyes opened widely, looking at the girl with a shocked expression. Her golden eyes… I couldn’t stop myself from looking at those eyes…
“Jurina, it’s fine. Just let her go.” Jurina seemed to be unpleasant but the grip on my wrist loosened up. Like she was afraid of me attacking her again, Jurina took a few steps backward, out of my reach and the same went to the other girl.
Like a flash of light, the girl appeared next to Jurina. It was the ability of teleportation of vampires… Kanon stood next to me, still pointing her gun at the two vampire girls. The short girl slowly shook her head and sighed heavily.
“How many times do I have to tell you that the thing you are holding cannot kill us?”
“…” Kanon stayed silent, tightening her grip on the gun. It seemed that her anger was growing. I also hated vampires but in this situation, the two of us had no chance to win against that duo. It was better not to attack them.
I slowly lowered my knife and put it back under my skirt. Then I placed my hand on Kanon’s shoulder, telling her to calm down. She hesitated for awhile before withdrew her gun and hide it inside her vest. After that, I finally turned back to look at the vampires, trying my best to keep my voice as calm as possible.
“What do you want from us?”
The girl was surprised by my question. “It’s us who should be asking that question. What do YOU want form us? We only want to live peacefully, together with the humankind. But you Hunters always chase us down even when we didn’t do anything wrong.”
“You said you didn’t do anything wrong? Then explain why the low-class vampire is so aggressive since the time you came here? There were a lots of vampire attacks happening in a short time. It’s ironic that the main agency of the Hunter organization is in Tokyo but those vampires aren’t afraid of us. If it isn’t your fault, then whose is it?”
“How can we know? Ask those vampires. Even we high-class vampires disgusted those degenerated vampires. They are a shame of our race. Because of them, we’re called monsters without any reasons.”
“As if you’re not like them. You still have to drink human blood, don’t you?”
“Of course human blood tastes better but we only drink animal blood and eat human food, even though it tastes nothing. Only those low-class vampires can’t digest anything except human blood. Don’t take us like those real monsters.” I smirked at the answer. It was really interesting. I was watching a vampire protesting for her own race with unbelievable speech.
“Whatever. Like I would believe that. Now, I want to know except for you two, are there any other vampires in this school?”
“You two overheard us so I don’t think I have to answer that.” The girl shrugged.
“Then tell me their name.”
“We can tell you our name since we’ve been discovered long time ago. But telling you the others’ names is a big no. Sorry.” The girl smiled again.
“… Fine. We’ll find out soon or later and kill all of you anyways.”
“… Whatever… Well, let’s take this as a small meeting, shall we? I’m Watanabe Mayu, class 5-1. And this is Matsui Jurina, class 3-2, my cousin. You two are friends of Kashiwagi Yuki and Maeda Astuko, am I right?” That Mayu girl smiled to us again. They knew about Yuki and Atsuko but they didn’t attack them? I was taught that vampires always attack their enemies first when they felt the presence of danger in their living area, especially the Hunter. So why didn’t they do that? Were they telling the truth?
“Tell us your name.” Mayu asked. I hesitated, slowly held Kanon’s hand to calm myself and answered.
“The name is Matsui Rena, class 6-1. This is Kimoto Kanon, class 3-2, my cousin.” I finished my short introduction at the same time with the bell going off. Time did fly quickly.
“Now we have to go back to our classes. We don’t want to fight with you so don’t bother us, especially Jurina if you still want to live. She isn’t good at keeping herself calm like I do so she could be dangerous and scary sometimes. Don’t blame me not to warn you first.”
Right after Mayu had finished her sentences, both she and Jurina disappeared into the air like they never existed form the beginning. It was only me and Kanon on the rooftop, buried in our own messy thoughts about the previous conversation.
Please read and review~
-
First chapter~ yeyyy!!!
Mayu makes her appearence and the meeting! oh, god the meeting!!! :wub:
I really cant wait for more!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!i WANT IT NOWWWWWWWWW~ XD XD XD XD
I'm going to write what I shouldhave wrote insted of reading this amasing chapter....... :cry:
Please update soon!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!11111111 XD
-
So midget senpai is Bakamina, right?
And Jurina seems cool :wub: :wub:
And Rena-sama... :luvluv1:
This story is becoming more and more interesting, I have so many speculations in my head, but I can't seem to be able to organize them, so I'll keep them to myself for now.
Is Yuko-sama going to appear?
Update soon :bow:
Your fiction IS NOT LAME
-
so the diary was Jurina's mmm sokka :hee:
Mayu knows about Yuki and Atsuko mmm :glasses:
Huntersxvampires I like it it wont be easy :hehehe:
update soon please it's really interesting I can't wait to know the next :ding:
-
Very Interesting! :on GJ: They are enemies! :on cigar:
And HunterxVampire More interesting!! :glasses:
Can't wait for the next! :ding:
-
yeah interesting.. and want to know more.. somehow like vampire diaries but different..
update soon
-
Ohw. . .they're harmless vampires. . .i'm getting more excited of what will happen next. . .
-
@yuuki: haha thanks for the review :) I'd like to read some new stories from you. And I think I would make some Mayuki moment in chapter 3 but since the story is written in first-person view so ti's quite hard though. I think it would be like Rena or Jurina stalking Mayuki xDDD So I think I would make bonuses where it's necessary in third-person view. Thanks for reading :)
@sakura_drop_: You'll know in this chapter :) Yes, she's going to appear in the story but later, when the storyline reaches its peak xD Thanks for reading my story. Also thanks for not saying it's lame.
@mo-chan: Something will happen to Yuki though since Mayu knows her xDDDD Who knows what the CG is thinking? Some lemon screens with her Yukirin? Maybe~ Thanks for reading my story.
@Pwety: thanks for reading my story :)
@msst28: What do you mean by different? o.O Vampire's diary is different from human's? Maybe? Maybe not. Or it was just my bad writing since I wrote the diary part like a normal dialog xD Sorry, my mistake~ Thanks for reading my story.
@Dreamstalker: They're not completely harmless though :P You will know more in the next chapters. Thanks for reading my story.
So here is the next chapter~ Thank you all for reading and supporting my story <3 I really appreciate all of your comments, even the silent readers ~
Now please enjoy.
Chapter 2
Rena's POV
After that unexpected meeting with Mayu and Jurina, I, Kanon, Yuki and Atsuko had a flash meeting at that night. I told them everything I heard and what Mayu said. At the end, we got two different comments.
Atsuko didn’t believe in what Mayu said, like me. They hadn’t given any evidence that proved they didn’t involve in the vampire attacking cases. However, we also didn’t have anything to accuse them. On the other hand, Yuki seemed to believe Mayu. Weird… Just a few days ago, she even didn’t want to mention any vampire’s names. But at that very moment, she was defending a full-blood vampire like Mayu, or it was just only Mayu. What was happening to Yuki?
Anyways, because we couldn’t have the same idea so we would keep investigating for more information before getting the conclusion.
According to what we heard, they might be one vampire in our class and one in Mayu’s class so we split up. Atsuko was assigned to investigate the vampire in our class; Yuki would supervise Mayu since she knew quite a lot about the girl. For me, I stood in the middle and often help all three of them but I would pay more attention to Kanon. It was just because she was inexperienced and also Jurina was different… She was too mysterious. There was something about her telling me that she was different from the other vampires. An urge pushed me to know her more than anyone else. Her coldness and stubbornness was like trying to hide something deep inside her.
How strange… It was the first time a vampire could get my attention that much. Truthfully... Who was Matsui Jurina?
########################################################
Day… Month… Year…
Today, I had a very bad time. When the school finished, I had to hide on the rooftop again because of Kimoto Kanon. She was really annoying when she kept staring at me during classes and following me everywhere during breaks. She was like my shadow, never leave my side. If Mayu didn’t stop me, I think I would bite her already.
I stayed on the rooftop, leaning my back against the wall and watching the flowing clouds upon the sky. It was a very peaceful moment. I enjoyed myself very much but I wasn’t happy or relaxed. Why? It was because the pain was there. It’s always there, no matter how I’d changed from the past. No one can cure it. No one can warm my already cold heart and sooth the pain eating my soul day by day. This loneliness… I think I’m getting used to it.
I sat still for a few minutes before Mayu and her best friend found me. And again, Mayu scolded for running away without telling her but as always, Kuumi defended me. Yagami Kuumi is my cousin’s best friend since the time they met each other. They are really closed like sisters though sometimes they argued or even fought. Well, they’re still best friends.
While I was watching them arguing, midget senpai telepathized us. We were quite surprised at first since senpai only uses telepathy when there is something important she needs to tell us. And what would you expect her to say at 5pm, after school? Another mission, of course. But it wasn’t a normal mission. She told us to go to the Hunter’s place. Takahashi Minami, our midget leader, told us to protect the Hunters, who are supposed to be our enemies.
I, Mayu and Kuumi at first refused to do the mission but once again, she had convinced us. She said that it was a very good opportunity to get more allies since we are in the middle of a big war, not with the Hunters, with another clan of vampires. She thought we would get bigger chance to defeat the other clan if the Hunters helped us. And if we told them the truth, maybe they would leave us alone. She was right somehow… But I still can’t trust those hunters, especially the girl named Matsui Rena. Somehow, she gave me a weird feeling when I met her on the rooftop on the other day. When I grabbed her warm wrist and looked at her cold, emotionless eyes, the “pain” grew again. I thought I could lose my self-control again if Mayu didn’t tell me to let her go. I don’t know why that girl could affect me that much. The “pain” had never grown like that for a long time… But her, how could she wake up the “pain” just by a look?
Not only one time, twice.
I met her again in this evening. I was carrying out Takamina-senpai’s mission and found her in a dark alley, surrounded by a whole clan of low-class vampire in Shibuya. She was fighting the vampire all alone so yeah, I had to accomplish my mission. And guess what? My heart ached again when our eyes met each other. What is happening to me? Who is this Matsui Rena actually?
#####################################################
Rena's POV
After school, instead of going with Kanon, Yuki and Atsuko to Akibahara, I decided to go alone to Shibuya. I needed to buy some stuff for the missions and also, I wanted to search this place for any vampires since I could smell their scent. I thought it was one of their hideout. I wasn’t so sure so I went there to check, if I could, I would eliminate the whole hideout.
When the sunlight was going out, I was walking to a dark alley in Shibuya, where I could smell the vampires clearly. Even though it was only five in the evening, the street lights were all on. But the further I walked, the darker the alley was. The atmosphere was quiet and creepy. I could see some people in dirty old coats, wearing torn big hats that covered all their faces. They didn’t seem like they were shoppers in Shibuya. And I was sure that they also didn’t plan to go out of the alley. Suddenly, I felt cold. Shuddering, I knew those eyes were following every single step of mine.
I kept walking toward to the darkness until I reached the last light pole in the alley. In front of me it was black darkness; behind me, it was an unending flow of people. Coming from the shadow, more people shortened the distance between us. Just a few seconds later, I realized that I was completely surrounded by a bunch of vampires. Some of them couldn’t hold back their hungry; their mouths started watering, showing their brushy teeth. All of them were the degenerated vampires. Maybe they were a group of homeless people who were bitten by those full-blood vampires and turned into terrible monsters.
They were looking at me with their thirsty bloody eyes. A small smirk appeared on my face, I slowly took out form my pocket an inch-long piece of silver, which was a product of the genius, Yuki. When I pressed a small button at the top, the piece of silver became a sharp one-meter-long katana in my hand. The blade was sparkling under the blurred light, making the vampire become more aggressive. Their groans filled up the silence of the place.
I stood still, not be scared by anything.
I looked at those bloody eyes, couldn’t hold back a smirk.
“…Okotteru?”
Right after I finished my words, at the same time those opened mouths dashed to me, wanting to touch my bare neck and taste my fresh blood. The show had started. Every single move, every single attack rhythm with my heart beats. Sweats mixed up with the dust coming from those unlucky vampires who got their lived ended by my silver katana.
The silence atmosphere was now filled with the sound of sliced meat, the painful groans of those thirsty monsters…
… And the sound of my fast, heavy breath.
Even though I had been trained to fight in long battles but it was impossible for anyone to fight for their lives in 30 minutes against more than a hundred of thirsty vampires. It was out of my limit and also, they had found my weakness. My attacks got slower when it was dark. I couldn’t fight in the dark since my vision wasn’t good as the other Hunters. So in turn, all the light poles were knocked out when I was trying to get to a brighter place, running away from them. I ran to the last standing light pole, noticing that there was no escape. The number of vampires was increasing but my energy was running out. Seemed that I got myself into troubles again.
My vision was blurred. My arms and legs were shaking. I couldn’t fight any longer; my body didn’t listen to my order anymore. I was locked in a circle of vampires hopelessly. I should have known my abilities well before making any stupid decisions. Maybe giving my own life to those vampires was my biggest, first and also last mistake that I had ever made.
Thinking of Kanon, Yuki, Atsuko and all the humankind, I didn’t allow myself to give in so easily. I couldn’t give in when there was still hope, no matter how small it was, to eliminate this dangerous creature and bring happiness and peace to the humankind.
I went back to my attack pose, waiting for the next attack. No hesitation, the vampires dashed to me, ready to end my life. I waited until the moment of death finally came.
But…
… Sweet…
This scent…
… It was the scent that I had smelled on the rooftop on the other day…
… Sweet… So sweet…
*Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr*
Wakening from the sudden thought, I gained back my conscious. A black figure appeared in front of me. Black short hair, fair skin, slim torso, with a quick move, the black figure held out a black-blade sword, slashing every vampires that it met on its way. After a short moment, the number of vampires had reduced half, or it was just my lucky guess. But I was sure the vampires started to withdraw. They were scared of the person standing in front of me. They slowly ran away and disappeared into the darkness.
After making sure that they were no danger in the place, that person slowly turned around and…
*Doki Doki*
I felt like my heart was racing with the wind. Those golden eyes again captured my soul. Loneliness, pain and even fear, too many unexpected feelings hid in those eyes, the eyes of the most powerful and heartless creature, a high-class vampire.
Yes, standing there, right next to me, that person was no one else but Matsui Jurina.
Her usual black eyes were replaced by sorrow golden eyes. She looked at me; I looked at her. Not a single word was given out. Did a vampire save my life? How ridiculous. I still had enough energy to kill her but there was a feeling holding me back. Why did I feel so… clueless… and vulnerable?
“Don’t misunderstand that I want to help you or something…” Finally, Jurina broke the silence between us. “I saved you just because it’s an order from our leader. We are still enemies.”
“Why… does your leader… want you to save me?” I asked her.
“Simply, our leader wants to erase all the misunderstandings of the hum about vampires. And also, she wants to ask for your and other hunter’s collaboration.”
“Collaboration? Hunters and vampires? Are you crazy or something? What are you planning on?” I smirked.
“I don’t need your answer right now and I don’t have rights to answer those questions for you either. Next week, at this time, go to the foot of Fuji Mountain if you want to have your answers. Our leader will be waiting there for you and the others. Now bye.” Jurina vanished into the darkness, not waiting for me to ask anything else.
What a mysterious girl. She was cold and emotionless but her eyes told me her different side. They cumulated sorrow and loneliness, making me want to come to her side and sooth all of her pain. But why? Why was I attracted to a vampire that I hadn’t met before like that? Oh wait… Was it true that… she was a full-blood vampire?
Please read and review :) thank you.
-
so the vampires are ready for peace?
Rena doesnt seems happy.....
And Yuki is protecting Mayu!!! how sweet~
I do want Mayuki vampire and naughty moments please!!!!!!!!
I loved it! Thank you! I saw Gekikara there for a second....
please update soon!!~!~
-
about my comment before.. vampire diaries.. the TV series tittle Vampire Diaries..
Interesting story...
1st time read this story.. my mind Midget leader--- yuko.. haha.. why i dont think about Takamina
or Yuko also in vampire team??
Yuki just said to others you fall in love with Mayu.. haha
aaghh love wmatsui interaction
-
This is really awesome :D I can't wait to find out more in the next chapter bout whats going to happen between the two groups :D & yay, Atsuko and Minami will be meeting eachother I hope :P Thanks for the update :)
-
Poor rena...she's having a hard time fighting those filthy vampires...perfect timing jurina!..yuki's being calm towards mayu?..hmmm. . .i like the word collaboration^^. .still waiting for the next...
-
Oh gosh I'm getting goosebumps... another interesting fic that I can't wait for
Thank you for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
-
OH YEAH!!! you update really fast :w00t:
A forbiden romance betwen vampire hunters and vampires :kekeke:
I can't wait to see what will happen in the next chapters :kekeke:
-
wow Yuki turned on Mayu's side :hehehe:
it's power of love :hiakhiakhiak:
kita kita!! finally Rena started developping feelings for Jurina :shy2:
I can't wait for Mayuki's time :kekeke:
I'll be waiting update soon Sayuki-san! :on GJ:
-
Sorry for the late reply! :OMG:
I wasn't active for a while and then 'BAM!' two new updates ahaha. :on lol:
On to the story so, this was what I got.... :hehehe:
Mayu seduced Yuki without even trying lol and now Wmatsui is gaining mixed emotions for each other from out of the bleu 'XD It's fated! :shy2:
Hmm...I definitely sense Atsumina coming up soon too any update now ':3 :on woohoo:
Thanks for the amazing updates! Keep it up you have my support^^ :glasses:
-
I like it!!! Fight! Wanna more fight! ^^
The vampire girls are so cool!!!
-
THANK YOU FOR UPDATE..
YOUR FAN FICTION IS NICE :D
-
Am loving this fic already (^^)
Sorry I couldn't give a longer comment,
kinda busy, but when I have time,
I will drop by and throw down a more decent comment~
Just know that I love this~
Ok, bye~ (^^)/
-
@yuukimoko: hahaha. After chapter 4, there will be an OS about how Mayuki met and developed their relationship :) And about the lemon of Mayuki.... I think I'll make it as a bonus after I finish this story. Thanks for reading my story :)
@msst28: Oh the Vampire diaries series. Yeah I've watched it and somehow influenced by it too :) And about Yuko, you will find out soon in this chapter :) Thanks for reading my story
@arrow27: They will in this chapter :) thanks for reading my story.
@Dreamstalker: haha. Glad you like it. Thanks for reading my story :)
@Megumi: I got goosebumps while writing this chapter too xDDD I can't believe that I could write something so cheesy like that, or more in this chapter, hahaha! Thanks for reading my story.
@Juribait: Not really. it's just because I've already written them xP Now I'm quite busy with my school stuff so I don't manage to update it everyday. Thanks for reading my story :)
@mo-chan: There will be an OS about Mayuki after chapter 4 :) Please wait for it. Thanks for reading my story :)
@anonymousdowner: Thanks for supporting me :) I'll update as soon as I can.
@kahem: Here comes more fighting xDDD Hope you will like it. Thanks for reading my story.
@Wmatsui22: Thanks for saying that. I really appreciate your support. Once again, thanks for reading my story :)
@ohayou: I'll be waiting for your comment :) Glad you like this. Thanks for reading my story.
Note: I'm so sorry about this long update >"M I've been busy with my school stuff and wasn't able to finish the chapter soon. But in exchange for the long waiting period, I've made this chapter longer than I expected. I hope you readers will forgive me after reading this chapter ; ^ ;
Now, enjoy~
Chapter 3
Day… Month… Year…
A week already passed, that day is coming. Tomorrow, the day that we are going to have a talk with the hunters. Well, actually, only Takamina is going to do the talk but we still have to go and protect the meeting, just in case. The other clan is not so nice like us and the hunters are not trustful so the meeting is going to be pretty dangerous. In the past week, there was nothing happened. I mean, the hunters were still doing their jobs quite well. They kept spying us everywhere they could and watching every thing we did. It was worse than prison, I guess.
Well, nothing interesting happened though, except for one small thing. I realized that few days ago, Mayu-nee was acting quite weird, even Kuumi also thought that too. She always went out of class during breaks and then disappeared. I and Kuumi had tried to find her everywhere but no use. But when the class started, she came back from nowhere with a bright smile on her face, which is very unusual for her when Mayu’s nickname is Cyborg Girl and she is a real cyborg. She rarely smiles, not even to me or Kuumi. But someone had made her smile, a real smile. Strange… I wonder who it was though.
Talking about cyborg reminds me of that weird hunter girl. What’s her name again? Ah Rena. Well, she’s the only one that I don’t know what she’s been doing all the week. I was really afraid of getting another heart-attack when I met her so I tried to avoid her at school. And guess what? I succeed. I haven’t seen her for a week now and probably I will meet her tomorrow. But what if I stay outside of the meeting, maybe I won’t meet her. Good plan! I’ll just let Mayu and Takamina do the job then.
Now I remember… I haven’t “drunk” for a week now… And since we’re going to have a meeting with the hunters, I can’t have my drink until the meeting is over. Otherwise, the hunters won’t collaborate with us. Oh man… I hope I’ll be fine tomorrow without my “drink”. I have to remind Mayu about this so she can be prepared.
I hope everything will be just fine.
###################################################
Rena's POV
Finally, the day we had been waiting for had arrived. We had agreed the invitation for a meeting from those vampires so we were on our way to Fuji Mountain. We had thought about the collaboration thing and yet we hadn’t decided. We wanted to hear more, our answers and also the truth. It was too complicated to decide something as important as this in a short time. So here we were, at the foot of Fuji Mountain, in front of a small house and waiting for the host to come.
When the sun was hidden behind the mountain, from inside of the house, two figures went out and greeted us. Immediately, I recognized one of them, Mayu. She stood next to another girl who was as tall as her and also seemed to have the same age of her. Both of them were wearing long black coats, which the hoods covered most of their faces. Amazingly, I still could recognize Mayu under that black hood, Yuki did too. She suddenly smiled when she saw the short girl coming. I was really curious about those two. I wondered what happened between them.
“Welcome to our hide-out. My apology for the impolite welcoming because of the poor condition we have.” Finally, Mayu spoke with her emotionless smile.
“We don’t need that. Just make it simple.” Atsuko replied.
“Very well. Our leader is inside, waiting for you. I’ll show you the way. Standing out here in the evening is quite dangerous, especially for you hunters.”
“Dangerous huh? We aren’t scared of danger anyways.” Atsuko said proudly.
“Well, just in case, two of us will be here to guard the exist. We’ll make sure that you can go home safe and sound after the meeting.”
“How can we know that you won’t lock us here? We’ll let one person of ours here, watching you guys.” Mayu chuckled.
“Fine. Suit yourself. We won’t do anything to you anyways. Come inside before it gets dark.” Mayu and her friend stood beside and led us to the house.
We walked in, still kept our guard up. When we were all in, Mayu and her friend closed the door. At the same time, all of torches, which were hanged on the walls, lightened up, letting us take a good look of their hide-out. It looked like a small old wooden house outside; but inside, it was a huge rocky cave. Again, Illumination skill, one of the unique skills of vampires.
“Alright then… I’ll stay here, watching for the exits since I’m too young to attend an adult meeting.” Kanon said, pushing us toward to the only way leading deeper inside the mountain.
“Follow me. We don’t have much time.” Mayu signaled us to go with her. Standing at the door was her friend and another person who was already there since the time we got in. Because of the hood covered his or her face, I couldn’t recognize who it was. But I thought I saw familiar short black hair and a pair of eyes, black eyes staring at me. Somehow, I thought I knew this person.
“We’re here.” Mayu said, dragging me out of my thought. I was too busy thinking who that person was to realize that we had arrived at our destination.
It was a large chamber at the end of the way, which was lightened by many torches and candles. There was nothing else, just an empty chamber and a short person wearing the coat with Mayu and the others, who was standing in the middle. Mayu walked to the person, whispered something and then stood next to that person. She slowly took off her hood and looked at us.
“Let me introduce to you, our leader, Takahashi Minami.”
The person also took off her hood, letting us examine her face. With a matured face and a long pony tail behind her head, she did look like their leader, even though she was pretty short. A midget, should I say?
“Good evening. My apology for the bad condition here. We have to do this in secret; otherwise it would be dangerous for both of us.” Minami said to us. Atsuko, our captain, stood in front of us and started the meeting.
“We don’t mind anyways. Can we start the meeting already since you say that it’s quite dangerous to be here? Let’s finish quickly.” Atsuko looked at the midget and said.
“Sure. Where shall we start?”
“How about explaining us why you want to collaborate with us?”
“… In that case, we have to tell you the truth about the low-class vampires first.”
“What about them? What is the truth?” Atsuko raised an eyebrow.
“Well… You all know that low-class vampires are human who got bitten by a full-blood vampire and turned into vampires, right?”
“Yeah. So?”
“It’s not true though, partly. Human don’t turn into low-class vampire when they get bitten unless the full-blood vampires do it on purpose. I mean, it requires more things to turn a human into vampire than just bite them.”
“Ok… We got it. But what’s the problem about that?”
“What I’m saying here is that beside our group, there is another clan of full-blood vampires, who are the culprits for all the attacks of low-class vampires. They also are the one who caused the increasing of number of those vampires.”
“… So there is another clan of high-class vampires in Tokyo, beside the four of you?” Atsuko asked again, doubtfully.
“Yes. It’s the truth. We are enemies. We always fight against them back in Nagoya. When we decided to live peacefully, they changed their objective. They don’t want to win over us anymore; they want to rule the world, your world, not ours since it’s already taken by them.”
“… Now that’s serious…” Atsuko hesitated for awhile before said anything. “Why don’t you fight against them?”
“Because we can’t. Most of the members in that clan are used to be our friends, our family members. The leader of the clan hypnotized them and made them his army. We couldn’t kill our own family so we decided to hide and take over our position in the Vampire Council, which controls the whole vampire world.”
“… Now that’s a stupid decision.” Atsuko stated.
“I agreed. I didn’t know that vampire world isn’t his last objective. Now he wants your world too so we know that we can’t stand out of this war anymore. We want to become your ally and fight against that clan, protect this world.”
“Haha… Why don’t you do that by yourselves? Isn’t true that you full-blood vampire are much stronger than us? Why do you need our help?”
“It’s true but we can’t depend on our power in this war. We’re strong but we’re lack of people. As you can see, there are only four of us in our clan, including me. Four of us can’t fight against an army which has thousands of vampires, maybe more. We need any possible help that we can find to defeat them.”
“… So why do you want to save our world that much? Is it because you need our blood?”
“Not really. We can live without human blood for a long time. We can drink animal blood and eat your food. But without human blood, we’ll get weak and grew old like a normal human and then we will die. So if he controls your world, the humankind will become his slaves and living blood packs. You guys will never have a future.”
“… Why do you care?” Atsuko looked in Minami’s eyes. They stayed there silently, looked at each other for a few minutes before Minami finally spoke.
“Because… we care. We aren’t monsters like what you call us. We do have hearts, emotion. We feel painful, sad, and happy like a human. We want to be your ally, not enemy. If you ask me again, I can’t give you any reason for that since I don’t know either. We just simply want to do that.”
“…” Atsuko stared at the midget for awhile then turned around to look at us like she was asking us what we thought about this.
I and Yuki looked at each other, thinking for awhile. I didn’t know what Yuki and Atsuko thought but in my opinion, it was way too hard to decide. It seemed that they were telling the truth but still, they were vampires and we, vampire hunters, could not believe them with just words. We needed something for convincing to trust them…
We needed something that could change our heart and mind…
“I know it’s hard for you to decide right now. I don’t need your answer right away. You can think about that before telling me your answer.” To save us from this awkward silent moment, Minami said and then turned to Mayu. “Mayu, please escort them. You can go home now.”
“Hai… Wakarimasuta.” Mayu nodded and then signaled us to follow her again. But right after Mayu walked closer to us, the whole chamber was shaken like there was an earthquake happening. The ground was moving rapidly that we barely stand on our feet. At the same time, there were many sounds and noise coming from the outside. Slashing and cracking sounds, there must be a fight happening.
“What the hell is going on here?” Atsuko said, trying to analyze the situation.
At that time, from the rock way that led to the chamber, I saw Kanon, fully armed, running toward us with some scratches on her face.
“Minna! Bad news! There are lots of low-class vampires blocking our exists!” She shouted while running to us.
“What? Why are they here?” Yuki, always be the Reaction Queen, exclaimed and had a very shocked expression on her face.
“I don’t know but there is a full-blood leading them to here. Matsui and the other girl are fighting against them.”
“This is bad…” I heard Minami whispered from the back. The short girl slowly reached us, examining the situation. “They must have known that we have a meeting with hunters here. That old man is cleverer than I thought… Mayu, get our hunters out of here immediately. I’ll go help Jurina and Kuumi.”
“No, Takamina. You go with the hunters. I’ll stay here. It’s too dangerous for you.” Mayu immediately refused.
“Hey, we’re hunters. We can deal with these vampires.” Atsuko said, quite pissed off I thought.
“I thought Mayu told you already. No matter what method you are using to kill vampires, it won’t work on full-blood vampires. It’s out of your limit. We dragged you into this trouble so let us handle this. Mayu! Go now!” Minami swing her hand.
“No! I’m stronger than you so I have to stay. Also, Jurina isn’t in her best condition. She hasn’t had “it” in a week. She can burst out anytime!” Mayu said which immediately made Minami to stare at her with a shocked look. I was very curious and confused what they were talking about. What about Jurina? Why did she have to have “it”? What was “it” anyways?...
“What? She hasn’t had “it”?” Minami asked again.
“Yes, she hasn’t. So it’s too dangerous to be with her. I have to stay. You go with them. Now!” Mayu said, almost shouting.
The short girl hesitated for awhile then nodded at Mayu. She looked at us, telling us to come with her. I, Kanon and Atsuko immediately followed Minami while Yuki refused to go. I had to take her hand and dragged her away.
“Let’s go Yuki. There is nothing we can do. We have to go before we all die here.” I told her while trying to hold her back since she was getting away from my grip.
“No! I’ll stay here with Mayu. I won’t leave her alone!” Yuki resisted, trying to break away my embrace.
“If you stayed here, you would only be her burden. You can’t help her just yet Yuki! Listen to me. We must go now!”
“NO!” I just knew Yuki had a stubborn side of hers. But why did it have to show off at that moment? And why did she have to be so strong? I couldn’t hold her back any longer.
“Yukirin… Listen to her.” Right at that time, when I almost lost my strength to hold Yuki back, Mayu said gently, placing her hand on Yuki’s cheek, which made her stop moving. Wait… Why did Mayu know Yuki’s nickname? Yuki never let anyone call her by her nickname except her family. What was happening between these two exactly? “Yukirin, listen to her. You have to go. It’s too dangerous in here. You can’t stay here with me.”
“But… Mayuyu… I can’t live you here by yourself….” Yuki said. Her voice was shaking.
“I’ll be fine. I’m a full-blood vampire, remember? I can’t die that easy. I’ll see you after this, OK?” Mayu smiled at Yuki, caressing her cheek to calm her down.
“…OK… Be safe, Mayuyu… I want to see you again today. Don’t die on me.” Yuki leaned to the small hand, trying to feel the touch of Mayu one last time before she let me drag her away. Even so, their eye contact was never broken. When I looked at Atsuko and Kanon, they gave me a same look which said “Wow, what a cheesy drama”. I giggled silently then followed Minami going to a secret pathway.
We walked along a dark pathway, which was lightened by the only torch held by Minami. The noise was still there and getting bigger. It must be the others couldn’t hold them back any longer. Minami was very worried for her friends since she kept looking at her back each time we heard a loud sound. The ground was shaking rapidly. Rocks and dust fell down from the roof of the cave.
Suddenly, Minami stopped. She signaled us to stay silent. There was something wrong.
“Oh gosh… It’s her…” Minami mumbled. She quickly turned around, pushing Atsuko, who was standing right behind her, down on the ground. “Get down!” She shouted.
Out of sudden, a loud “bang” hit our ears and the wall was broken into pieces, leaving there a huge hole coming from the chamber. Then a black figure coming from the hole struck at Minami and sent her fly back for a few meters. She managed to block the attack but her arms using at her shield got some scratches, which were healed in a few moment later. Smoke and dust covered our sight; stop us from taking a look of our rival.
“You…” Minami stared at the person.
“Long time so see, Takamina.” Finally, that person spoke. A girl voice. The smoke slowly disappeared, revealing a short figure, although she was a little taller than Minami, with shoulder-length black curly hair and golden eyes. The girl smirked at Minami and tightened her grips on the two black katars that she was holding.
“… Yuko…”
“It seems that you don’t want to see your old friend again huh? Are you trying to run away with these tasty human?” The girl named Yuko looked at us. Her teasing voice somehow pissed us off, including Minami when I saw her eyes turned from black to golden.
“Stay away from them, Yuko. Let them go. This is the war between us, not theirs.”
“How can I let my dinner slipping away that easy huh, Takamina? You’re blind. But I can help you. Come with me and Kami-sama will help you.”
“That crazy old man is NOT Kami-sama! I’ll never go with you! I’ll save you!” Minami shouted.
“Whatever, Takamina. You can be so stupid sometimes.” Yuko shrugged then she looked at us, or rather be only me. “Hmm… Something tells me that you’re quite dangerous, you pale girl. I think I have to take you down today.”
I immediately took out my katana when I heard what she said even though I knew it was useless to kill a full-blood vampire. Others were trying to help me but I pushed them away, attacked the vampire girl before she did.
But she was fast. She easily dodged my strike and then kicked my abdomen, causing me to bow down in pain. I could feel some of my ribs were broken inside.
“You’re tough, human. I shall end your life soon.” Yuko raised her katars and was about to kill me but Minami was on time to block the attack with her twin-blade sword.
“Do not touch this girl and the others.” Minami said while staring at Yuko.
“What if I do, could you stop me? Stop being so silly, Takamina. We all know that you can’t defeat me. You’re not strong enough. You don’t drink human blood enough to defeat me. I’m telling you, Takamina. I drink those tasty blood everyday! I’m way stronger than you!” Yuko laughed and without even try, she pushed Minami hardly and swung her katars at the short girl in light speed.
Minami couldn’t block all the attacks from Yuko and received scratches everywhere on her body. Yuko suddenly kicked her abdomen and then her back, causing the girl to fall down on the ground, motionless.
“As usual, you’re too weak, Takamina!” Yuko smirked, licked off Minami’s blood on her katars. “I’ll let you stay here and watch your human friends dying. Take it as my reunion gift.”
“No! Stop!” Minami tried to move but it was useless. I heard something cracking whenever she moved. And with her painful expression, I knew some of her bones were broken.
Yuko slowly walked to me. I was trying to get up but the kick was very strong, causing much damage to me. I couldn’t get myself up from the ground. Seeing the dangerous situation, Kanon immediately fired her guns but she couldn’t hit Yuko. She missed all of her shots. Yuko, in a flash of light, appeared next to Kanon and punched her cheek, causing her to pass out on the ground with blood coming out from her scratched lips.
“Kanon!” Atsuko and Yuki drew out their guns and sword. They all charged at Yuko but every attack they made missed their target. In a short moment, both Atsuko and Yuki were lying on the ground, coughing out blood with several wounds and bruises on their bodies.
“Weak! So weak! Come on. You’re kidding me huh? I thought hunters are better than this! I’m bored here!” Yuko exclaimed. Then she walked toward me, grabbed me by my neck and pulled me up, which made me choke for air. “I don’t think I can have fun for today. So let’s make it quick, shall we?”
Yuko held up her katar and was about to stabbed me. I looked at her eyes once last time before receiving my end. Again, my life was hanging on the string. I was so unlucky, wasn’t I?
Maybe not.
*Bang*
I fell on the ground. Not feeling any wounds, I was sure I hadn’t been stabbed yet. But Yuko was sent flying into the wall, making a huge hole on it.
“Guh… What the hell?” Yuko groaned in pain.
“Do not touch her!”
*Doki doki*
Again… Every time I heard that voice, my heart wouldn’t stop beating so fast. I could feel my heart wanting to jump out of my chest.
“Who the hell are you?” Yuko asked angrily. Standing in front of me, the girl who gave me so many unaccountable feelings stared at Yuko with her golden eyes. This time, her eyes were full of frustration and rage.
“Jurina! Don’t!” I heard Minami weakly shouted. But instead of listening to her leader, Jurina dashed to Yuko, threw punches at the short girl.
Yuko was pushed back a little but then she regained her strength and started fighting back. Seeing hands couldn’t fight against katars so she drew out her black-blade sword from her palm. Yes, it was in her palm! Well, it was from a black flame that was in her palm exactly. The fight continued for a minute or so since both of them were moving in the light speed. Until Yuko caught her move and used that to stab her in the stomach. Blood, I could smell her blood in the air.
“Jurina!” I saw Minami trying to get up but she couldn’t and just looked at Jurina hopelessly. The young girl slowly fell down on the ground with her stomach bleeding badly.
Yuko wiped off the drip of blood in the corner of her lips, smirking at the motionless body of Jurina.
“Huh you little brat. Who do you think you are to mess with me? You’re like the midget, too weak. But you did hit me several times, I’m impressed. However, I see that you’re a possible threat too so I have to eliminate you.”
“No! Don’t do that Yuko!” Minami tried to stop her but it was useless. I also really wanted to save Jurina but my body couldn’t move anymore.
“Farewell.” Before the cold blade touched her skin, a hand with sharp claws grabbed it. Yuko was surprised by the hand. The used-to-be-motionless body under the ground slowly stood up, pushing her katars up. Everyone, including Yuko and myself, had their eyes wide opened in shock and horror. Jurina, or it was just her face, was standing there with her stomach bleeding. Her nails changed into claws. Her skin became paler. Her hair was white and getting longer than before. The most change of her was her eyes. They were red, scary and bloody red eyes, just like a degenerated vampire.
“Oh damn. I’m too late. She’s already transformed.” Suddenly, Mayu ran from the hole that both Yuko and Jurina had gone through before. The voice of the cyborg girl made us to look at her.
“Mayuyu!” Yuki said cheerfully when she saw the short girl.
Then a scream caused us to turn back right away. It was from Yuko. Out of sudden, Jurina attacked her. This time, she was hundreds time faster than before. She was like a flash of light, attacking Yuko rapidly, causing the short girl bleeding everywhere. With a final punch, Jurina sent Yuko fly to the wall.
The girl was beaten up badly. I could see she was barely conscious. But Jurina seemed want to beat her again.
“Jurina! Stop! Don’t kill her! Mayu, do something!” Minami, who was already in tears, shouted at Mayu.
Immediately, Mayu made her move. She stood in between Jurina and the motionless Yuko, trying to stop the young raging girl.
“Jurina! Get a hold of yourself! Don’t kill her.” Mayu shouted at Jurina but seemed that the girl didn’t listen to her.
Jurina pushed Mayu away and kept walking toward Yuko, raising her claws and ready to make her final strike.
“You give me no choice, Jurina! Don’t blame me after this.” Mayu said and quickly moved behind Jurina.
She placed her hand on the young girl’s back. She mumbled some weird language that I couldn’t understand. Her hand was glowing suddenly and Jurina was screaming in pain. An extra-ordinary circle was formed on Jurina’s black. I guessed it was some kind of seals that Mayu was putting on Jurina to calm her down. Slowly, Jurina’s hair turned back to normal; her claws also disappeared. Her eyes were black again but then they shut immediately along with her body collapsed. Luckily, Mayu managed to catch her before she hit the ground.
“Phew…” Mayu sigh in relief. But soon, another black figure appeared from nowhere and took Yuko away before we noticed anything. At the same time, the girl who I saw standing next to Mayu before ran toward us.
“They have retreated. I think we’re out of danger now…” She trailed in the end of her sentence, looking at all the beaten up people. “What happened in here?”
“Just shut up and help me carrying them to our mansion, Kuumi.” Mayu said angrily.
“Fine. Stop being mean to me already.”
The pain was taking over me. I was losing my consciousness. Before I was drown in darkness, I felt myself was lifted up from the ground… and the voice, shouting “Do not touch her” echoed in my mind.
Please read and review :) Thanks for all your support.
-
I would love it if you will do a Bonus or something about them~ I like your writing stile~ and love Mayuki!!!
They where so lovely~ :wub: so dramatic!
You had a small mistake there......but I dont remember where.....but it doesnt matter! anyway!\
So much drama in this chapter~~ I like it when Mayu is in every chapter~
Yuko is bad???!!!
Thank you! Please update soon!
-
Usually, I don't like vampire stories, but somehow... I like this fic. :)
I'm curious what happened between Mayu and Yuki, and what will happen between Jurina and Rena.
-
aaahhhh wanna to know moree...
huhu jurina transform.. is she some kind different type vampire?
forgot to ask what 'it' somehow not just blood
please update soon
-
Evil Yuko is sooo cool... And Jurina saving Rena and cheesy Yuki and so many other great moments...
It was an amazing chapter!
-
WOW! This was an amazing chapter :D The whole fight scene with Yuko was really cool :D Jurina & Mayu were cool as well, and of course I loved the Atsuko and Minami confrontation ^^ Thanks for the update, can't wait to read the next chapter :D
-
wow...WHAT HAPPEN WITH JURINA
COOL.....JURINA DIDN'T GIVE YUKO TO TOUCH RENA
-
jejeje yuko again is the bad girll.. i hope she turn to be agood person :D yeah! atsumina wmatsui :D
-
wow!!!!
updated!!! (i am very happy :D)
please update more often if your not bust in school stuffs...
goodluck to your studies
thank you
-
Can't wait mayuki OS...LOL
Ano where is the chapter 3.
ts
-
I love the updates! They are so awesome! :on GJ:
And don't worry about disappointing me. :hee: I don't think that it's even possible since I'm already in love with this fic of yours! :luvluv1:
So, Yuko is one of the bad guys. :glasses: Interesting. I'm very glad that she's only brainwashed though. That would mean that there can be a chance wherein she could return back to her good self and give us some KojiYuu scenes. :hiakhiakhiak:
Mayuki seems to be on their way as a couple, since Mayuyu already calls Yukirin by her nickname and they even seem so cheesy. :hiakhiakhiak: I love a cheesy Mayuki though. :luvluv2:
The Atsumina pair hasn't shown us any interactions, but knowing that they will, makes me squeal so badly! As for the W Matsui pair, I LOVE IT!
And no, I'm not exaggerating here, Sayuki-san. I really love them! I love how they interact with each other, being so cold and such, then coming to the recue when the one of them is in trouble! Ahh~
Great job! :on GJ:
And with how they're acting, I feel like they've imprinted or something. :hiakhiakhiak:
I hope Jurina makes her move and claims Rena as her own, just so she could get her much needed 'drink'. ahahahaha
Thank you for the updates!
-
Yaaaah~~ Really good fanfic! VampireXHunter!! WMatsui they intrigue me!! hehe!!
No! Yuko is in bad clan!!! Mayuki Kawaii katta!!!
Than you for this fanfic!!
-
@yuukimoko: Haha... I got goosebump when I wrote the cheesy screen of Mayuki xDDD The bonus will be after this chapter so just wait please :) Because of this, Maybe I'll write a lemon screen but only a PG-13 screen xDDD I don't want my story to be all about sex so I won't focus on these PG-13 screens too much. And Yuko got brainwashed so yeah, she's in the bad side just for now. Thanks for reading my fic :)
@Kiri-el: Wow, I'm very glad that I could change your mind to read my story :O I'm really happy. Thanks for reading my story <3
@msst28: Well, yeah, she is different from Mayu, Takamina and Kuumi. You'll find out in this chapter :) And "it"... you're right. But currently, only blood is mentioned to be the cure of Jurina but when the story goes on, the real secret behind "it" will be revealed :) Thanks for reading my story~
@fffff: Glad you like it :) Thanks for reading my fic.
@arrow27: I tried my best to make the fighting screen interesting. I'm glad that you enjoy the screen ;) Thanks for reading my story.
@xxx220: You will know in this chapter ;) Thanks for reading my sotry.
@Haruko: She will 8) She just got brainwashed. But not so soon when I want to make her fight with Takamina and others more. Hahaha. I'm cruel and I know it xDDD Thanks for reading my story.
@Wmatsui22: Haha, yeah I'm finished my homework asap and woah-loah~ A new chapter~ Thanks for reading my story.
@kurogumi: I'm sorry >"< I was supposed to write Chapter 3 but I accidentally type it as chapter 4... Here is the real chapter 4. And the next update will be Mayuki OS :) Thanks for reading my fic.
@karomuwi: I'm really happy when I read your comment ; ^ ; You gave me a lot of inspiration to continue this fic. I'll try my best to finish this story asap so I will never let you down >.< / Thanks for reading my story <3
@Chanaline: Thanks for reading my fics :) Wmatsui will intrigue you more xDD Believe me.
I'm sorry that I made a mistake last time I updated ; ^ ; I accidentally type "Chapter 4" instead of "Chapter 3" so it confused some people ; ^ ;. Gomenasai! This is the real chapter 4. After this, there will be an extra story about Mayuki containing small lemon screen (not much since I don't want my story to be so matured and.... you know what i mean)
Anyways, thanks for all your support and comments and please enjoy the chapter :)
Once again, please pardon me because of my bad English ; ^ ;
Chapter 4
Rena's POV
Snapping out of the pain, I finally managed to open my eyes. My head was still dizzy. Everything looked so blurred and… different. Taking a few seconds, I had realized that I was not in the hide out anymore. Instead, I was in a white and blue room. Well, most things in the room were blue and the walls were painted white. Looking around, I found myself lying on a soft king-sized bed with lots of teddy bears and fluffy animals around. There was also a bookcase, which had lots of mangas and games, next to a 48-inched LCD television placed opposite the bed.
“Where… am I?” I was surprised to find myself in a strange room, possibly a teenage girl room. Suddenly, the door was opened. Walking in was one of my best friend, Yuki. She had her forehead and right arm bandaged and some bruises on her cheek and legs. She wore jean shorts and a plain white shirt while holding a tray with a glass of water.
When she saw me, she almost dropped the tray and immediately ran toward me.
“Rena! Thank God you’ve finally waken up!” She said cheerfully while holding my hand. I gave her a small smile, planning to sit up but my body hurt so much that I couldn’t move an inch. I let out a groan in pain. “Woah, easy Rena. You can’t get up now. You got 4 rips of yours broken and some other minor injuries. You can’t move at least in the next 3 days.” Yuki gently pushed me down on the bed and prepared something on the tray she brought in.
I looked at her, staring at her bandage and bruises.
“Yuki… Are you… ok?”
“Yes. I’m fine. I just have some bruises and small scratches on my forehead, arm and stomach. Nothing is serious though.” She answered.
“What about… Atsuko and Kanon?”
“Atsuko is fine too. She didn’t get any serious injuries beside a broken arm. She’s taking care of Kanon now. Kanon woke up few hours ago and she just has a bruise on her head.”
“… How long have I been out? And where are we?”
“You’ve been out for more than a day. And we’re in the vampire’s mansion. This is their home.” Yuki’s answer surprised me. I was staying in a vampire’s house with the others. Was it the truth that they were helping their own enemies? Those vampires?
“Here. Take these medicines. It’s Mayu’s. She said that it will help you healing your injuries faster.” Yuki gave me the glass of water and some pills. I looked at her, hesitated for awhile. “Don’t worry. It’s not poisonous. Trust me.” Finally gave in, I took the pills from Yuki and drank them slowly. “Good. Now you should rest. I’ll bring you something to eat. You must be hungry since you haven’t eaten anything from that fight.”
Suddenly, an image of a person appeared in my mind. I immediately grabbed Yuki’s wrist to stop her before she walked up. She turned around and looked at me questionably.
“You need anything Rena?” She asked.
“No… But I want to know something… Can you stay here a little longer? I’m not hungry.”
“… Sure.” She sat next to me, waiting for me to say.
“… What happened after I passed out?”
“Well, after you passed out, Mayu and her friend, Kuumi, took all of us here and treated our wounds. They let us stay here until we’re all healed. The vampires that attacked us had retreated. The girl called Yuko disappeared though. We couldn’t find her anywhere after that incident.”
“… Then… What about Minami and… Jurina?” I asked her hesitantly. Somehow, speaking the young girl’s name made my heart skip a beat.
“Minami is fine now. You know, she’s a full-blood vampire so she heals fast. And for Jurina… she’s still in coma. Mayu is taking care of her. She said that Jurina won’t be able to wake up until tomorrow or so. Besides that, Jurina doesn’t have any serious injuries. Her wound on her stomach was healed already.”
I sighed in relief when I heard Jurina was fine. But her scary unusual appearance in the fight with Yuko made me shudder. I had never seen her like that before. It was like a different person who was fighting with Yuko in that day.
“You really need to rest more, Rena. Don’t think too much, OK? Everything is fine now. Just rest and ask anything you want to know after you’ve been able to walk around here. I’ll go get some food for you.” Yuki smiled to me then left.
I stared at the ceiling, thinking about the incident, especially Jurina. There were so many mysteries about the young girl that I was eager to find out. From what I could remember about Mayu and Minami’s conversation, I guessed what made Jurina became a scary monster was “it”. She needed “it” to control her dark side. But… the problem was… What was “it”? If I knew what “it” was, maybe I could help the girl. Well, I just wanted to repay her for saving my life, twice.
After getting a whole day rest, I could walk in the house, well, with a help of Yuki though. I had visited Kanon in her room and met Yagami Kuumi, Mayu’s best friend and babysitter of Kanon. Even they came from two different worlds but they got along quite well. I guessed I was relieved to see Kanon would be fine and safe when Kuumi took care of her. Since Mayu stopped us from going to where Jurina was, I and Yuki decided to go to the living room and had a talk with Minami. When we reached our destination, a high-pitched and loud voice came.
“Stop calling me midget already!!!!”
“You’re a real midget! I don’t know what else to call you!” Another voice said.
“I have a name! And it’s Takahashi Minami!”
“Whatever Takamidget.”
“Stop calling me THAT!”
Wow… what energetic people. I looked at Yuki. Her poker face gave me my answer. I sighed heavily then walked into the living room with the support of Yuki.
“Aren’t you two already like this since the time we first met? Seriously, what’s your problem?” I said while looking at the two arguing people.
“Your friend keeps calling me midget and I hate being called that!” Minami answered me angrily.
“Atsuko, stop teasing her already. We all know the truth so you don’t have to make it so obvious just for making fun of her.”
“What? I’m bored and her reaction is so funny. I don’t have anything else to do.” Atsuko shrugged.
“Are you our leader? There are many things you need to do with Minami. Remember? The collaboration thing?”
“… Oh right… I forgot.”
I sighed when Yuki just giggled. The she helped me to sit down on the couch and then sat next to me. Minami and Atsuko sat down opposite each other.
“Ok… Now what do you want to know?” Minami spoke first.
“Everything. Let’s start with the girl that we fought before.” Atsuko answered. “You seem to know her. Who is she exactly?”
“Well… about her…” Minami paused for a second before continued. “Her name is Oshima Yuko. She used to be in our clan, one of my best friends. We were fellows until one day, in our war with the other clan, she was kidnapped and got brainwashed. So now, she fights against us.”
“… Who is the guy that you were talking about? The guy that hypnotize Oshima-san?”
“He is the leader of our enemy clan. He’s the oldest vampire … and also, the strongest one. Not like us, he doesn’t want to have peace with humans. He thinks that humans are just vampires’ food but at that time, our clan was control the Vampire Council and rejected his idea to take over the human world. He was in rage, using his power to build an army and defeat us. Many of our friends were forced to be in his army so we couldn’t stop him. He took the control of the vampire world and now he is planning to take the human world also.”
“… Ok. So according to what you told me, the culprit of all the vampire attacks is that guy?” Atsuko raised an eyebrow.
“Yes. We tried to prevent most of the attacks but since we’re lack of people, we can’t do many things to protect the humankind.”
“OK… I get the main point now…” Atsuko placed her finger on her cheek and thought. She looked at me and Yuki, tried to get our opinions.
“We just need your help in this war only. When the war is over, we don’t mind if you keep hunting us down. It’s your job anyways. And we know vampires and humans never get along with each other.” Minami said.
After a few minutes, thinking about the whole situation, we finally got our answer. Atsuko cleared her throat and looked at Minami in her eyes.
“OK Takahashi-san, we’ve decided. We will become your ally. We have to protect our world anyways.”
“Thank you for your collaboration.” Minami smiled happily and shook Atsuko’s hand to seal our deal. “We’ll make sure that no one will die in this war. We won’t let that happen to you.”
Atsuko looked down at Minami’s hand and I could see her cheeks turned pink. She looked away, tried to hide her pink face.
“Yoroshiku, Maeda-san.” Minami smiled again. Atsuko’s face was really funny. I giggled when looking at her embarrassing face.
“… C-Call me Atsuko…” She awkwardly answered.
“Ok then you can call me Minami.”
Disturbing the dramatic screen in front of me, Mayu walked into the room with an empty bottle in her hand. She looked at the actresses’ hands and smirked.
“I guess we have an ally now, right? And also a romantic drama.” Minami and Atsuko immediately let go of their hands, avoiding each other eyes.
Mayu chuckled and placed the bottle on the small desk. Then she sat on Yuki’s laps, who immediately grabbed her hands around the small waist, and placed her head on Yuki’s shoulder, letting out a small sigh. Minami looked at her and then asked.
“So you gave Jurina “it” already?”
“Yeah and I’m exhausted now… I don’t think it will work any longer. ” Mayu tiredly answered.
“How much did you give her this time?”
“About 200mL of my blood.”
“Wow… that’s twice of the last time you let her drink your blood.” Minami had her eyes wide opened.
“I know. That’s why we have to use another method or we’ll lose her soon.”
I was confused. I had no idea about they were talking about, neither Atsuko nor Yuki. I thought they were talking about how Jurina transformed, or rather be what made Jurina transform. I was too curious about her identity so much that I couldn’t wait any longer.
“Anou…” I said, caught the attention of Minami and Mayu. “Can we know what you’re talking about?”
Minami and Mayu looked at each other for a second and then at the same time let out a sigh.
“I guess we should tell you anyways since we’re ally.” Minami sadly said. “Mayu, do you want to do the job?”
“No. I’m too tired to tell the story. You do it.” Mayu answered and buried her head deeper into Yuki shoulder.
“Fine, you little mouse.” Minami glared at Mayu then turned to me. “OK… You all know that in our clan, me, Mayu and Kuumi are full-blood vampires right?”
The three of us nodded then Minami continued. “Well… Jurina is Mayu’s cousin… but they aren’t related…”
That piece of information did shock me. “What do you mean by they aren’t related? Aren’t they cousins?” I asked her doubtfully.
“Not really… Jurina isn’t in Watanabe family. She’s adopted by Mayu’s aunt when she was little. It’s a long story, you know…”
“Don’t worry Takahashi-san. We have a lot of time.” I answered, waiting for the story.
“Ok then. But call me Minami or Takamina please. Anyways…” Minami cleaned her throat then continued. “Jurina was originally from the human world. Her mother was a human, very beautiful woman. About a hundred years ago, on one day, her mother was bitten by a full-blood vampire and somehow got pregnant with that vampire. Don’t ask me how she got pregnant, OK?” The midget glared at us. I was about to ask her that but decided not to. Well… I didn’t want to know anyway.
“She was carrying Jurina while the vampire virus slowly eating her human soul and body. The virus also affected Jurina, turned her into a degenerated vampire when she was just a fetus. As for her mother, well, she became a low-class vampire and wandered around her hometown. Until one day, she died when delivering Jurina… Or rather be… Jurina killed her… That was the day Mayu and her aunt found Jurina also. When they arrived, they saw little Jurina drinking her own mother’s blood. It was a very horrible screen back then.
At first, Mayu and her aunt were planning to kill the baby but then they changed their mind. They took Jurina back to their home and cured her. The only way for a human to stop turning into a degenerated vampire is to drink a full-blood vampire’s blood. So Mayu’s aunt gave Jurina her blood. Slowly, Jurina gained her human personalities back and became a half-blood vampire. But since she already drank from a degenerated vampire, her blood is still affected and she can lose her human soul if she doesn’t drink enough blood of a full-blood vampire. And also, since she’s a half-blood vampire, she needs human blood to survive, not like us.
When she lives with us, Mayu is the one who takes care of her and gives her blood. But day by day, the seal on Jurina’s back that Mayu made to control the monster inside her gets weaker. That’s why Jurina needs more blood from Mayu to keep the seal or else, she’ll transform into the monster that you saw from the last fight.”
As I was listening to the story, my heart ached badly. I did not know that Jurina was used to be one of us, a human. But we were luckier than her; she was already affected when she was still inside her mother. And yet I could imagine how painful she was to know that she killed her own mother. It was a very sad, tragedy story of Jurina. I could understand why her eyes were always filled with sorrow, pain and loneliness. I did not know why but I really want to stay by her side, comfort her and sooth all of her pain.
“So… what’s the problem that you were talking about?” I quietly asked.
“Well… Drinking blood like that only makes Mayu get weaker and weaker so we can’t keep doing this. It’s not good for both Jurina and Mayu. So currently, we’re planning to replace the seal by another one. But the problem is… we need a human to make this kind of seal.” Minami answered.
“What kind of seal is that?” I raised an eyebrow.
“It’s a special seal, made of human blood. With this seal, Jurina won’t need too much Mayu’s blood in a longer time. She will need more human blood in exchange but she only can drink from the one who gives out their blood to make the seal. But that human can control Jurina. Well, to make it simple, who makes the seal can tame Jurina, both normal and monster forms.”
“Hmm… Can control a vampire but becomes a living blood tank for that vampire? What a nice exchange.” Atsuko said sarcastically.
“I’m not asking you to do that. We have many other options to do but that is our best. It’ll be our last choice when we completely lose control of Jurina. She’s like our little sister. We don’t want to lose her so we’ll do anything to control her monster when we can.”
Thinking for awhile, I agreed with Atsuko that the human seal was quite a risk. If I did that, I would become Jurina’s blood supplier and maybe she would drink from me every day. That might make me weak or worse, die. But somehow… I wasn’t afraid of that. If my blood was a cure for her, then I would be willing to become her tamer and blood supplier. I would pull her out of the darkness.
“I’ll do it.” I said, made everyone looked at me surprisingly.
“What did you say?” Minami and Atsuko asked at the same time.
“I said, I’ll make the seal.” I said once again.
“What?!?” Both Atsuko and Yuki yelled at the same time. Even Mayu and Minami were staring at me with their eyes wide opened.
“Do you know what you just said, Rena? Or I heard it wrong that you’re willing to make the seal for Jurina?” Atsuko asked, tried to prove that she heard me wrong.
“No, you didn’t mishear me, Atsuko. I mean what I said. I’m willing to help Jurina. I owe her a lot when she saved my life twice.”
“… Rena-san… Are you sure about your decision? You know… It’s very risky for you…” Minami asked again.
“Yes, I’m sure. I don’t think I’ll die so easily. Don’t worry. I can handle this.” I smiled. Hopefully they wouldn’t doubt my decision anymore.
I could see Minami and Mayu were hesitant and confused for awhile when Atsuko and Yuki just sighed. They knew I could be very stubborn when I had made my decision about something so they couldn’t do anything to it.
“Just one more time. Are you sure you’re willing to do this, Rena-san?” Minami asked me seriously.
“Yes.” I looked at her eyes, said with all of my passion.
“… OK then… We’ll do it tomorrow… when Jurina wakes up. Mayu will teach you how to control the seal and Jurina since she’s the closest person to Jurina. Is that fine, Mayu?”
“Yeah yeah whatever.” Mayu gave me her blank look. “I’m too tired to do anything anyways.” I nodded and smiled thankfully to Mayu.
“You should rest, Mayuyu.” Yuki stroked Mayu’s hair gently.
“I don’t need that. I’m just thirsty right now.”
“You can drink from me, Mayuyu. You should drink some to keep you strong and healthy.” Yuki smiled and took out a knife from her pocket. I was about to stop her but Atsuko stopped me first.
“Don’t worry Rena. Just let Yuki do it. We don’t turn into vampire when they drink our blood unless they bite us.”
I watched Yuki cut her wrist and let her blood flow out. She raised her wrist near to Mayu’s face, offering her blood for the girl.
“Here you are, Mayuyu. Don’t drink too much ‘because I need to go out with Atsuko tonight.”
“OK.” Mayu automatically answered like a cyborg and held on Yuki’s wrist. Her black eyes turned yellow. Slowly, she lifted Yuki’s wrist up to her mouth and licked off the blood tastily. She gently savored the warm blood like it was the most delicious thing in the world. Because of all Mayu’s gentle tongue movements, Yuki let out a small moan.
The room was unconsciously getting hotter when Mayu moved from Yuki’s wrist to her arm and then her neck, which was given a passionate kiss.
An erotic girl… Wow… Not wanting to disturb them or watch the next coming screen, I, Atsuko and Minami walked back to our rooms.
I had to turn the music on so that I wouldn’t hear the loud moans, mostly from Yuki, coming from the living room. Geez… These two couldn’t get their own room huh? I hoped Kanon wouldn’t be like them.
Please read and review :)
-
This fic is more and more interesting! I'm really curious about Jurina, what will happen when she find out what Rena does...
And I'm waiting for MaYuki too :)
-
I like it when you write the most at my review~
This chapter was......ah!!!! :drool: Mayuki are the best.....I wanted to read more but Rena decided to leave......
I want to see Mayu making Yuki a vampire~ eternal love~
Mayu is sooooo bold and Yuki is so careful with Mayu......they make a wonderful couple!!!! I really love your story!!! and the Mayuki in it~I wonder if there will be a chapter where you will move to Yuki or Mayu's pov?
I cant wait for the bonus!!!!!!!!!!!!!!please update soon~~~~
-
This fanfic is being really interesting :w00t:
The Mayuki scene so hot :drool:
Jurina will be something like Rena slave hm :hehehe:
I can't wait for the next chapters :kekeke:
-
Waaaah!! :shocked Rena is ready to become the seal of Jurina. Sweet!!!! :wub:
Mayuki scene is so hot !! :heart: And the next is Mayuki extra :twothumbs! Can't wait for that!!!
-
wow two chapter's Mayuki devlopped so fast :on bleed:
so hot Mayuki :on_hot:
I didn't know Jurina had a sad past like this :fainted:
Rena is the seal of Jurina being saved by Jurina twince is only an excuse Rena madethe truth she love Jurina :on cigar:
I can't wait for Wmatsui's hot time :mon bleed2:
it's become really interesting :ding:
-
WOW!!!! Mayuki!!!!
I wonder if the seal need something special like a kiss~ hehe~
-
wow.. poor juriboy T_T.. jajajaj acchan :D you are so funny teasing minami :D
-
Really like the Jurina backstory :D The chapter was a nice development ^^ Enjoyed reading it :D Atsumina cute as always ^^ Thanks ffor the update :D
-
THANKS FOR UPDATING SO FAST :D
REALLY LIKE IT!!!
PLEASE CONTINUE TO WRITE..
THANK YOU..
-
“OK.” Mayu automatically answered like a cyborg and held on Yuki’s wrist. Her black eyes turned yellow. Slowly, she lifted Yuki’s wrist up to her mouth and licked off the blood tastily. She gently savored the warm blood like it was the most delicious thing in the world. Because of all Mayu’s gentle tongue movements, Yuki let out a small moan.
The room was unconsciously getting hotter when Mayu moved from Yuki’s wrist to her arm and then her neck, which was given a passionate kiss.
An erotic girl… Wow… Not wanting to disturb them or watch the next coming screen, I, Atsuko and Minami walked back to our rooms.
I had to turn the music on so that I wouldn’t hear the loud moans, mostly from Yuki, coming from the living room. Geez… These two couldn’t get their own room huh? I hoped Kanon wouldn’t be like them.
:mon blood: Oh GOD! Why are they doing it so openly LOL
I really like it when you write from Rena-chans view it's easier to follow.
Jurinas past is so sad :mon waterworks:
But I can't wait for next update! I wonder if Jurina will be OK with this :mon chilly:
Oh and I sense AtsuMina love here *smirk
Thank you for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
-
@Kiri-el: I don't know? Maybe... She'll shout out loud I guess? xDDDD Glad that you enjoyed the chapter. thanks for reading my story.
@yuukimoko: Hahaha. Here is your present. A whole OS written in Yuki's POV xD even though I disappointed you that there was no lemon though... I could write lemon but.... I don't wanna lose much blood and I don't wanna spoil my story > ^ <;; So this is all you can get from the adult screen. Sorry. Thanks for supporting me :heart:
@Juribait: Well, basically, Rena can control Jurina like... punishment or something like that. Jurina still can act on her own.... But yeah, you're right. Jurina is some kind of slave of Rena xDDDD Thanks for reading my fic :)
@Chanaline: ;D hot right? It would be hotter after this OS xDDD Thanks for reading my fic.
@mo-chan: Well, it's just because Mayuki is already there before Rena and Kanon went to Tokyo :) You'll know after this OS. Wmatsui's hot time??? HAHAHA There will be one but not so soon though xDDDDDD Thanks for reading my fic.
@kahem: Not really though. No kiss is involved in this seal, just to make the romance between Wmatsui get harder and more interesting. :lol: Thanks for reading my story.
@Haruko: :)) Yeah, Jurina's freedom is officially ended!!! MUAHAHAHA! Thanks for reading my fic :)
@arrow27: Thanks for reading my story. I'm glad that you enjoy it so far :heart:
@Wmatsui22: I will :) I'm not going to drop this fic like I did to the Vietnamese ver xDDDD Well... it's jsut because I can't do two things at the same time so I focused on the english ver first then the vietnamese ver. Thanks for supporting me :)
@Megumi: Prepare to get more goosebump and blood-lose!!!! Muahahaha! xDDD The narrator of this fic is Rena so I think most of the screen will be in Rena's POV. Anyways, I'm very glad that you like the update. Thanks for supporting me :heart:
Note: So here comes the first OS of my fic. Just note that it's not in Rena's POV anymore, only for this update. And it's an OS just because many people were curious about Mayuki so I made this. After this update, the main story will be continued. Please enjoy~
Chapter 4.5: Mayuki's OS
Hello there. Since Rena is busy so I will be the narrator in this chapter. Well, if you don’t know me, let me introduce myself once again. I’m Kashiwagi Yuki, best friend of Rena and currently a professional vampire hunter. I don’t really know the whole story so until Rena is back; let me tell you my story. It’s about how I finally found my reason to live in this world.
####################################################
Since I was born, I lost my parents in a car accident and got adopted by the Hunter organization. I was raised and trained to be a vampire hunter. I was all alone back then so I thought I exist in this world for killing vampires. I didn’t have any family or friends so I was very quiet and shy. I only trained and trained day by day until I had my first friend. Her name, as you all know, is Maeda Atsuko. She also lost her parents and got accepted into the organization. She was chosen to be my partner. She is a very active, energetic and kind girl so she easily dragged me out of my lonely corner. We became friends and with her help, I got myself some other friends but I was only closed to Atsuko, Rena and Kanon.
On one day, I and Atsuko received an order to move to Tokyo. Our mission was to eliminate some high-class vampires that were detected in Tokyo. So right after we had received the order, we moved to Tokyo and started our new lives there. Our work in the first few days was a big zero. In our new home and school, we couldn’t find any sign of a high-class vampire. We did kill several vampires but they were all low classes. Atsuko and I tried to find every single corner in our neighborhood but it was still a zero.
We continued our investigation for months then we gave up. But on the day that we decided to stop, an incident that changes my life happened…
“Woah, Yukirin~ I can’t take it anymore! We’ve been here for 2 years now and there is no sign of any high-class vampire around here. Did they give us the wrong direction?” Atsuko complained while we were in our house.
“I thought so but I did ask our boss again and he said that the direction is right. I think we need to keep searching around. Maybe we’ve missed somewhere.” I said, kept cooking our dinner.
“Mou~ Seriously? I don’t want to do this anymore~ I want to go back to Nagoya with Rena and Kanon. I miss them.”
“So do I. But this is our job. We have to finish it or else, we’ll get punishment.” I sighed, left the kitchen and put my jacket on. “I’m going out to buy some more food. I’ll be back in a few minutes. Do you want to buy anything?”
“No thanks. Just be careful and come back soon.”
“OK. I’m out.” I said one last time before heading out.
Walking under the snow, I went to the nearest convenient shop. On my way to the shop, I had to go pass a small alley, where the vampires usually hanged out. I was a little afraid but it was the shortest way, I didn’t want Atsuko to worry about so I decided to go through the alley. I expected to meet a few vampires when I passed through and guess what? They did come but… there were more of them than I expected. I thought they had been waiting for me because the number was over fifty. Usually, there were no more than ten of vampires wandering in an alley.
I was trapped between a bunch of hungry vampires hopelessly. I did bring my guns along but there were too many of them so I didn’t think I could fight them all. I took out my black shiny guns, pointed at the drooling vampires. I had to take any chance to get out of there. A few vampires tried to attack me first but I was fast enough to dodge all of them and shot them right in the head. However, my shots made the rest become more aggressive. They all attacked me at the same time.
As fast as I could, I dodged and shot every vampire that came near me. But there were so many of them and speed wasn’t my specialty so I got some scratches on my arms and face, especially a bleeding wound on my cheek that a vampire gave me by its claws. The smell of my blood made them become even more aggressive and hungry. Soon or later, I was trapped between the wall behind me and many hungry mouths. It was useless to escape. I was thinking that my life would end like that. No one could save me.
But before I lost all of my hope, a small figure in a white hoodie appeared in front of me, shielded me from the vampires. I stared at the small person, wondered what was happening. Then, in a blink of the eye, the person made a move, killed all the presented vampires. All I knew was the ash of died vampires and the deadly screams in the darkness. After a few seconds, there were only me and the stranger who had saved my life. I pulled myself from the wall, ignored the pain that finally came from the injuries I got. I thought the person was another hunter so I walked closer to his/her.
“Anou…”
“Are you stupid or something, baka human?” Before I could thank the person, he/she spoke. A young, high-pitched, girly and very clear voice. It must be a young girl. But did she say I’m stupid?
“Woah… Don’t be rude, OK? I was about to thank you but now I don’t want to anymore.” I said, quite pissed off.
“No need to thank me. I don’t want another stupid human to die and then blame everything on us.”
“Who’s going to blame you when you’re a hunter?” I was surprised a little bit.
“I’m a hunter? Indeed you’re baka. Look again and see who I am.” I heard the girl laughed and then she turned round.
To my surprise, under the white hood, I saw her eyes, glowing in the darkness. They weren’t black or brown; they were yellow, shining like gold. Her pink-white skin and long black silky hair made her a beauty. She was a high-class vampire.
“You…. Vampire…” I stood back, pointed my guns at her.
“Again, stupid. I’m a full-blood vampire, you know. Your weapons won’t hurt me. I’m not like those degenerated monsters. Anyways, you should realize that If I wanted to kill you then you would have already died, not standing here and talk to me now.” The girl chuckled. She had her point. I would have died by now if she wanted to. So I decided to lower my guns but still kept my guard up.
“… OK… Even we’re enemies but you saved my life. Thank you.”
“I said no need for that. And I’m not an enemy to anyone. I don’t like fighting.” The girl shrugged then suddenly, she stared at the opening wound on my cheek. “You should do something with that wound or else, more vampires will come here. Your blood is quite attractive and… nice. It’s not good to let it bleeding like that. Let me help you.”
I startled when I knew what she was talking about. She approached me, slowly while I stepped back until my back faced the wall. She pressed her body to mine, tip-toed to reach my face. Our faces were so closed that I could feel her cold breath on my cheek.
“Relax. I’m not gonna bite you.” She whispered to my ear.
My body was frozen. When I felt a sudden warm and a soft wet thing moving on my cheek, my eyes immediately closed, waiting for the pain from my neck. But nothing came. There was only the comfortable warm on my cheek and a weird feeling rising inside my stomach. She was licking my blood and cleaning the wound on my cheek. Her tongue moved so gently that I had to try my best to hold back a moan. My body was on fire. I bet if I could see my face, it would be like a tomato. My heart was beating so fast that I could hear the beats clearly in my ears.
After a few seconds, I felt her body moved off mine. Along with a chuckle, she spoke.
“You should see your face now. It’s so funny. What did you think I would do to you huh, bakablack?”
I opened my eyes, watched her laughing. I turned away to hide my embarrassment but I guessed It was useless by now. Accidentally, I touched my cheek. The wound had been healed.
“Don’t you know that full-blood’s saliva can cure scratches and wounds?” She said again, amusingly.
“N-No…”
“Well… Now you know. My job is done so I’ll go now. Since you’re quite interesting, I think we might see each other again, human.” She said then turned around to leave.
“Wait!” I called her, made her stop and looked at me.
“What now? You want me to take you home?”
“No… but…” Suddenly, I felt so embarrassed and nervous. “… Thank you for saving my life… Can I know your name?”
“…” She stared at me for awhile. Possibly, there was a smirk on her face. “Call me Nezumi. And don’t worry about that. We’ll meet again, soon.” Right after that, she vanished like she was never there from the beginning.
I stood there, stared at the empty space and thought about the whole incident. My heart wasn’t stop racing and the name “Nezumi” escaped from my throat unconsciously.
###################################################
After that night, I tried to find Nezumi everywhere I could but there was no sign of the girl. I had never met her again though. I also went outside more and went to that alley purposely, where we first met; hopefully, I would meet her there. But except for few low-class vampires, I didn’t see any small figure in a white hoodie. I was very eager to meet the girl; even Atsuko started worrying about my strange actions. I, hopelessly, wanted to see Nezumi again.
“…rin… rikin… Yukirin… YUKIRIN!!!!” Startled, I snapped out of my thought about Nezumi, almost fell off my chair. “What happened to you, Yukirin? I’ve been calling you many times but you’re like a soulless person. What were you thinking about? DO you know what time is it?”
I stared at the mad Atsuko, tried analyzing what she said. Looking around, I noticed that there were only us in the classroom. Everyone had already gone home.
“Oh… Gomene.”
“Geez… Yukirin, seriously, what’s going on? You’ve been so weird after that night. Has that vampire hypnotized you or something?” I didn’t think Atsuko was right. She didn’t hypnotize me… She attracted me… I couldn’t stop thinking about her, especially her cute angelic voice. I wanted to hear that voice again.
“No… It’s nothing. Let’s go home.” Ignored the blank look of Atsuko, I grabbed my bag and went out. I heard she let out a sigh and finally walked next to me.
“By the way, Yukirin, since you were so distracted today, I’ll tell you a news from the under grade. There is a new transfer student in the freshman.”
“Why do I need to know that?” I looked at her.
“Well, she’s a newbie and yet she got herself a fan club already. I heard that she is very cute and blah blah blah. You should go check on her. Maybe she’s the one that you’re looking for.”
I looked at Atsuko in shock and surprise. How did she know that I was looking for Nezumi?
“Wait… how did you…. Never mind… How can you tell that she is her or not?”
“I don’t know. I haven’t met your vampire girl yet so it’s just my guess. You should go see her. She’s possibly on the rooftop now.” Atsuko answered, not even bothered to look at me and kept walking.
“She’s NOT MINE!” I stopped, shouted at Atsuko in embarrassment.
“Yeah yeah, whatever. I’m waiting for you at home. Be careful, will you? No matter how nice she is, she’s still a full-blood vampire.” Atsuko laughed and left me alone.
I was quite pissed off when she teased me like that but I didn’t mind. All I cared was to find that new girl as soon as possible so I ran to the rooftop. When I reached there, I saw nothing but the orange sky. Looking around, I tried to find the white hoodie. Instead, I found a small figure, as tall as Nezumi, stood by the fence and looked down at the street. I guessed it was the new student that Atsuko were talking about. Just looking at her back side, I already thought that she was very cute. She had long black hair, straight bang and white skin. No wonder why she got a fan club in the first day of school.
Time passed, I didn’t know how long I stood there and watched the girl. Something about that girl really attracted me. As if she could hear my thought, the girl turned around and smiled at me.
“How long are you going to stare at me like that, senpai?” Her voice… it was just like Nezumi’s. It was so beautiful. Even her face was similar to Nezumi, except for her dark brown eyes.
“Senpai? Are you OK?” Too busy with my own thought, I didn’t notice when she approached me. When I gained back my consciousness, the girl was standing in front of me. There were just a few inches between us. Realizing how closed we were, my face turned crimson.
“Ah… Yes… I’m fine… I’m sorry for staring at you like that…” I avoided her gaze, hid my red face.
“Nah, it’s fine. I’m used to be stared at anyways.” She smiled again and then looked up. “It’s getting dark so I think I should go home now. You too, senpai. It’s very nice to meet you.” She bowed at me.
“… Nice to meet you too…” I bowed back. I got a smile as a return and then the girl walked passed me. She skipped to the doorway but right before opening it, she turned around and said to me.
“Oh I forgot to ask for your name. Do you mind telling me your name, senpai?”
“Ah... No… My name is Kashiwagi Yuki. You can call me Yuki.” I startled a little bit when she asked for my name. Suddenly felt the need of her name, I immediately asked. “What’s yours?”
She again smiled to me. But this time, it was more like a smirk, very familiar to me. It was just like how Nezumi smirked at that night.
“I’m Watanabe Mayu. Just call me Mayu… or if you like… Nezumi. See you again… Yuki.” She winked, which made my heart skip a beat.
Then… she disappeared. I didn’t manage to say anything. But one thing that I knew. Nezumi, or her real name Mayu, already took my heart with her.
##############################################################
Day by day, my relationship with Mayu was getting better. We were like glued to each other. We even called each other by our nick names. I would always go to her class during breaks and have lunch with her. We talked about everything that we could think of and never got bored. From her story, I knew that she was living with her cousin and her friends. They were all high-class vampires like her. But she said that they didn’t drink human blood. They only drank animal blood to stay survive. She would drink human blood when she needed strength to fight. And more, she told me that “Nezumi” was her code name when she was in vampire form. Telling about her family proved that she trusted me, which made me happy like I’d never been.
Even though, I sometimes got myself into troubles with her fan club but she would always there to protect me. Also I had to hide this from Atsuko since I was afraid that she would do something bad to Mayu or report it to the head quarter. But still, Atsuko knew about us somehow and what a best friend she was. Atsuko supported us by keeping our secret but she kept telling me to be careful about Mayu. I didn’t care about that though. If Mayu wanted to kill me then she would have already done it.
On one day, about 5 months after our first met, I and Mayu were sitting in the living room, watching an anime that I just bought while Atsuko was out for shopping. Mayu visited my house sometimes when Atsuko was out. During those times, we watched animes and ate dinner together. And in those times, Mayu showed another side of her. Normally, at school, she was like a cyborg girl, always had a blank expression on her face. But when she was with me, she was very cute, funny, always clung on me, and held my hand. And yet… she was a real pervert…. She wasn’t so innocent like I thought. Well… basically, she was hundreds years older than me… I shouldn’t have expected her to be innocent…
But anyways, this time, Mayu was pretty quiet. She was holding my hand but she didn’t say anything or try to molest me; she was really serious. I had noticed her weird attitude when she walked into my house and it didn’t change much. Sometimes, she gave out a small sigh and kept doing that during the anime. I couldn’t take it anymore so I turned off the TV and looked at her.
“Mayuyu, is there anything bother you?” I could see that she was avoiding my gaze. Her cyborg face, it annoyed me.
“No… It’s nothing… Don’t mind about me…”
“I do mind, Mayuyu. We’re friends, right? I have rights to know about your problems. Tell me and we will solve it together.” I grabbed her shoulders and turned her around but yet she refused to look at me.
“It’s not simple like you think. Just forget it. It’s none of your business.”
“No. If it’s your problem then it’s also my business! Because I lo….” Before the word “love” slipped out of my mouth, I managed to stop and shut my mouth, looked away to hide my crimson face. My sudden pause caused Mayu to look at me in surprise. I hoped she didn’t hear what I said.
“Because you what?” Oh damn, she heard me…
“Um… Because I…” I let go of her shoulders, turned away from her gaze. I had always wanted to confess my feeling. I wanted to tell her my heart was beating for her. I wanted to tell her how much I loved her.
“Yukirin?”
“Mayuyu…” I looked at her, locked our gazes together. Reaching to hold her hand firmly, I took all of my strength to finally confess. “Mayuyu… Since the time you saved me in that alley, you’ve attracted me without me noticed it. I thought I was just hypnotized but when I met you again on the rooftop, I knew that I’ve fallen for your charms. I knew since that time, you took my heart with you. I can never stop thinking about you. Whenever we’re together, my heart won’t stop racing. Mayuyu… there is one thing I need you to know…”
“Yukirin…” She looked at me with her eyes wide opened. Yes, she knew what I was about to say.
“Mayuyu… I love you with all my heart. Will stay with me forever?” Finally, I confessed to her. But not like what I expected, her blank look didn’t change. Instead, she let out a heavy sigh.
“Yukirin… Listen… I was going to tell you something too… I…” She spoke in difficult. “I’m sorry… but we can’t meet each other anymore.”
My heart sank when she said that. I unconsciously let go of her hands; tears started rolling down on my cheeks.
“W..What did you say?... What do you mean by “we can’t meet each other anymore”, Mayu?”
“… It’s just… we can’t… We’re from two different worlds, Yukirin… If we keep being together like this, you’ll be in danger.”
“I don’t care who we are. I don’t care being in danger. All I want is to be with you.”
“Yukirin. Stop being like a child. Think! Haven’t you noticed the accidents happened lately? Most of them had evident that vampires were involved in the attacks. And they’re in your neighborhood. Those vampires… are following me. They’re finding me, Yukirin.” One, two, and then three, many small crystals rolled down on her pink cheeks. “If I stay with you any longer, you’ll get involved into this mess.”
“Mayu… I don’t understand…”
“Yuki… I’m sorry…” She said no more and turned away. At that time, my mind was blank. I couldn’t think anything to say to her. My heart ached so much that I couldn’t bear with it. She was leaving me. I couldn’t face the truth that she actually left me alone so I ran out of the house to nowhere, ignored Mayu calling for me.
It was raining outside but I cared less. I kept running, not mind about the cold stinging on my skin. I ran and ran, until I was run out of energy and stopped by the alley where I first met Mayu. I leaned on the wall and cried. Water drops mixed up with my tears, I let myself cried out loud, and hopefully the pain in my heart would disappear. I was so heartbroken that I didn’t even notice someone was approaching me.
I could feel someone was standing in front of me. I was hoping it was Mayu but no.
When I looked up, sharp ugly teeth welcomed me. It was a degenerated vampire who had heard my cry and came here. Immediately, I searched in my pocket for my guns but then I realized that I had left them at home. I was so depressed and careless that I forgot my weapons.
I stared at the red bloody eyes, not knowing what to do. I was thinking that, finally my time had come.
“YUKIRIN!!!!”
Suddenly, a voice shouted my name. And what happened next was the vampire turned into ash.
Standing behind, it was Mayu, holding a white sword, gasping for air. There was water coming from her golden eyes but I couldn’t tell whether it was her tears or rain. She stared at me with anger and almost yelled at me.
“Kashiwagi Yuki! What were you thinking, baka!?!?!?! Running out under the rain without bringing any weapon with you? Do you still have your brain or NOT!?!?!?!”
I looked at her in surprise. This was the first time I had ever saw Mayu angry like that. She slowly walked to me. Her eyes were glowing in anger. When I saw Mayu raised her hand, I closed my eyes, waiting for a slap coming. But there was no pain. Instead, a warm feeling wrapped around my body and a loud noise came. I slowly opened my eyes. Mayu was hugging me. Her face buried into my chest while her hands held tight on me. I could even hear her sniffing.
“You Bakarin… You don’t know how much I worried about you when you ran out like that. You scared me a lot… I thought I’d lost you forever…” She said. Her voice was shaking. Possibly because she was crying. Unconsciously, my tears fell again. I wrapped myself to her body, held her closer. Regarding that we were standing under the rain and soaked, I didn’t feel cold. Instead, it was so warm and comfortable, to feel Mayu’s body leaned on mine.
“I’m sorry, Mayuyu…” I whispered to her ear.
“Baka! Promise me, Yukirin… Promise me you won’t run away from me like that again…”
“I promise… But you have to stay with me forever in order to protect me.” Hearing what I said, Mayu immediately looked up.
“But I ca-…” Before she could finished her sentence, my lips already landed on hers. I took this chance to show her my love. Whatever would happen after this, I didn’t regret that I gave her my first kiss.
At first, Mayu was startled by the kiss but then she responded to it. She closed her eyes, wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled my closer to her while one of my hands was on her waist and the other was running through her wet hair. Love mixed up with rain, we kissed with all our passion. The kiss lasted for a few minutes until air became necessary, we let go of each other, gasping for air. Our forehead touched and we looked at each other.
“I love you Mayuyu.”
“… I love you too Yukirin… I love you so much that I can’t leave you alone…” She said and made my heart skip a beat again.
“So… You mean… You’ll stay with me forever?” I asked her, not believe in what I just heard.
“Yes, Bakarin. Even though forever is such a long time, I’ll do anything to stay with you as long as I can. I guess my heart has finally found what it needs after hundreds years.”
She pulled me into another kiss, which didn’t last long like the first one. Thinking that standing under the rain like this wasn’t a good idea, I and Mayu decided to go back my house. When we had taken shower, Atsuko hadn’t come home yet so we wanted to have our private time my room.
####################################################
It started with a small talk and a cuddle on my bed. But the room was getting hotter and hotter when Mayu was on top of me, kissing me passionately. Our tongues fought for domination and after a few seconds, Mayu won, freely to explore everything inside my mouth. I couldn’t help but let out a moan when I feel her cold hand snuggling under my shirt and massaging my bare abdomen. Her naughty hand started unbuttoning my shirt without breaking our kiss. My hands on her waist also made their move; they ran under her shirt and massaged her back, caused the girl on top of me to shiver. When Mayu finished unbuttoning my shirt, she broke the kiss and leaned down to kiss my neck while her hands massaged my half-naked breasts.
My body shuddered by the new feeling that I had never experienced before. It was so new and I enjoyed it. I was so happy that my first was with Mayu.
Tasting enough of my neck, Mayu moved up, gave me a small peck and looked at me in the eyes.
“Are you sure… you want to continue?” She asked me gently.
I looked back at her and smiled. Running my fingers through her silky black hair, I pulled her down for another kiss.
“I have nothing to regret this. Please… Mayuyu… make me yours…” I said when we broke the kiss.
Hearing my answer, Mayu smiled happily and went in for another tongue battle.
Her skilled hands control my body. Our naked bodies felt the warmth of love.
In that night, our love was granted. Two people from two different worlds became one.
I, Kashiwagi Yuki, finally belonged to a vampire called Watanabe Mayu…
#################################################
What next? As you all know, few months later, Rena and Kanon moved in with us. I couldn’t let them know about me and Mayu since I know how much they hate vampires. So I almost went broke to have Atsuko to keep the secret for me. Also I could only meet Mayu in secret but our relationship was good as it ever be.
Nothing can break us apart.
Cheesy Chessy~ Cheese is everywhere~ Wow... I got a lot of goosebump when I wrote this OS @___@... And got nosebleed while imagining the bed screen.
Oh well... Please read and review~
-
cheesy...cheesy.. :inlove:
sweet mayuki.. i can't stop myself from smiling while reading it.. :twothumbs
you're a great writer sayuki-san!! the story is clear and understandable..
are you really a writer on real life?? hehehe.. :twothumbs
-
*nosebleed* this....this is amasing!!!!!!!! I love it!!!!!
So from then on ,Yuki belongs to Mayu?! I hope theyll have some drama too .........
I love this chapter!!!!!! it was sooooooooo~~~~~ :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
Thanks for this incredible bonus!!!!!!!!!! I love Mayuki..... :wub:
.....Im going to clean the mess....*blood*
please update soon~~
-
Eeeeeeeek xD You gave me goosebumps xD
LOLOL The bed scene -nosebleed-
It was a little angsty on the leaving part xD
Who knew they had IT already xDD
YAY MaYuki ;u;
Update soon :3 Waiting for WMatsui scene tehehehe
-
Thank you for this update, it's very good! MaYuki everlasting love... this is the best :)
I can totally imagine as Jurina shout out loud everyone :lol: but maybe becaus of Rena, Jurina will not be too angry... I'm waiting what will happen :)
-
Oh I wonder did where Rena go :rofl:
This time we got to know MaYuki couple how they met and all.. :thumbsup
Now that clarifies a lot I was a bit curious about them :lol:
yu..yu...Yukirin!
I must say your writing style is interesting.
And at the end I was grinning and nose-bleeding like a hentai :P2
Thank you for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
-
I can't stop smile!!! It is so sweet!! :twothumbs
We know how they met and how they become a lovers. :heart: :wub: :inlove:
The end Waaaaaahhh!! Really hot XD
Thank you!! :hand:
-
So cute the Mayuki scenes, loved that you explained how they meet each other :wub:
I can't wait to see the Wmatsui scenes in the next chapters :twisted:
-
Waw..
Awesome..~ :wub: :wub: :wub:
Your last chapter was so epic.. Haha..
Mayuki is the sweetest ~ :twothumbs
-
Their love is soo strong, Mayuki..
Hope wmatsui do the same,but from what i read in prologue...i think rena deny it..im really cant wait that scene it musat be the sad one
Thank for the update sayuki-san
-
The chapter's great!!! :farofflook:
And that's the reason behind Yuki's strange behaviour around Mayu... having secret relationship for some months.
-
..Amazing!!!
..SaYuki-chan!!!
..Please make an OS of Atsumina and Wmatsui!!!
..-please!!! :D
..I will be Happy :)
..thank you.
-
Amazing chapter! *smile*
Good job Sayuki-san! Mayu and Yuki are sweet!
-
Too bad for the seal~ lol
OMG MAYUKI!!!!! Need more scenes like thar hehe
-
wow Mayuki again :mon bleed2:
soooo hooot!! :on_hot:
Mayuki so fast I'm gonna die :on bleed:
I'm waiting for Wmatsui now :kekeke:
It's ok if there is hot times with mayuki again :ding:
I can't wait for the next :onioncheer: :on gay:
-
interesting story~
I'm new for the fic, I got few question to ask,
on Chapter 1 : I though only werewolf was scared about silver, am i wrong?
on Chapter 2 : I was looking up on Rena ability , I though she will like Gekikara (Jdorama Majisuka Gakuen) the more she kill the highest spirit she have? (something like bloodelf )
on Chapter 3 : Why that Takamina is the leader ? Due that Mayu is more powerful then Takamina.
on Chapter 4 : Due the hunter is this weak, can they really can continue help Takamina's team continue the war? would they be stronger?
on Chapter 4.5 : Due in previous chapter I have suddenly imagine somes picture Jdorama Majisuka Gakuen inside I though that Yukirin special ability is speed but seem that I'm wrong about it.
Looking Forward for the newest Update.
-
@rhin_rhin: You're overestimating me >///>... I'm not that good.... I'm just a normal otaku student who loves reading and writing fanfictions. My writing is lame and can be messy sometimes.... Thanks for the compliment anyways.
@yuukimoko: Glad you like it :) Yes they belong to each other now. There will be more dramas between them when I put new characters into my fic later. Anyways, thanks for reading my story <3
@ChuuuPuffss: hehehe~ Too much cheese huh? xDDD They have "it" already and I did write the bed screen quite.... detailed... But I decided to delete that part cuz... it causes nose-bleed too much ; ^ ; Wmatsui will come soon but not now xDDD Anyways, thanks for reading my fic.
@Kiri-el: Hehe~ Here is your answer. Thanks for reading my fic :)
@Megumi: Rena went to her room (not actually, the room she was staying belongs to someone else >:) ) Thanks for the compliment and your support :)
@Chanaline: Glad you like it :) Thanks for reading my fic.
@Juribait: I will try to make more Wmatsui moments in the future. Thanks for reading my fic ~
@Jessye: Haha~ Thanks for the compliment. I'll do my best in the future >.</
@kurogumi: Yes, not like Mayuki, Wmatsui will be like a sad ballad. But the Prologue isn't the Epilogue so... We don't know what will happen right? xDDD Anyways, thanks for reading my fic.
@kiruchi: Not so secret since Acchan knows about it xDDD I made Mayuyu quite aggressive in this story though o.O;;... But who cares, right? xDDD
@Wmatsui2: There will be Wmatsui and Atsumina OS when it's suitable in the storyline so you should wait for it then :)
@Pwety: I'm glad that you like it. Thanks a lot <3
@kahem: hahaha xDDD You were waiting for the seal right? Sorry for disappointing you. The seal will be in the next chapter~ Since Mayuki is the second main couple in my story so don't worry~ There will be lots of their moments~ Thanks for reading my fic.
@mo-chan: Hot times with Mayuki huh? Hmm... Maybe I'll make some again since I received many positive feedbacks about their bed screen. I think I will write their bed screens in more details next time. but according to this forum's rules, I'll just post the censored part on here while the uncensored part will be posted on another website :) I'll think about that again. Anyways, thanks for reading my fic.
@m00nchild: Hello and welcome :) Before I answer your question, i want to remind that I did say I want to do something different so I made my story different from the original vampire theme. There will be many things that you aren't familiar about vampires and all. So don't expect that my story will be logical.
Chapter 1: yes, in the recent documentary about the supernatural things, only werewolves scare of silver while vampires scare of cross. But like i said, i want my story to be different so I won't follow that theory about vampires and werewolves so in my story, vampires scare of silver as long as cross but not the full-blood vampires though.
Chapter 2: Again... This story isn't related to Majisuka Gakuen at all. I just borrow their nickname in MJG but not their abilities. So Rena in my story and Gekikara in MJG are completely different.
Chapter 3: My theory is that the true leader isn't the strongest one but the smartest one. Mayuyu is stronger than Takamina but she isn't as smart as Takamina. Also Takamina's leadership is way better than Mayuyu so Takamina is chosen to be the leader.
Chapter 4: They will become stronger by the help of the vampires. If not, Takamina would never ask for their helps. Basically, Takamina's clan just has the problem of lacking of members s they have to ask for hunters' helps. Takamina will give them more power so they could help them to save the world.
Chapter 4.5: Like I said before, Yukirin in my story and Black in MJG are different. I just borrow their nickname and some of their personalities but not everything from MJG so don't expect it's similiar to MJG.
Anyways... Thanks for reading my fic.
Note: Sorry for the long updating period >"< I'm having too much HW and also got stuck in ideas of this chapter... It was like... my ideas list just disappeared from my head after one-night sleep. Maybe it would take long time for my next update cuz I don't know what to write next....
Can someone help me? ; ^ ; Anyone has ideas what should I write in the next chapters???
This chapter is a failure... I'm disappointed at myself... It's very messy and boring... Sorry about that. You can skip this chapter if you can't stand the boredom.
Anyways... Thanks for all of your comments and supports to my fic. Arigatou gozaimasu~
Chapter 5
Rena's POV
“YADA!!! YADA YADA YADA!!!!!!!” Jurina shouted while jumping around.
“Listen to me and get back here!” Followed by an angry Mayu.
“NO! I don’t want it!!!!”
This was what I saw in the early morning. We were in the basement of the mansion, prepared for the seal. Jurina just woke up a few hours ago and when she was informed that I would be her new seal, she immediately rejected. Currently, Jurina was jumping and running around the basement like a bunny, trying to escape from here while Mayu was chasing after her with a help of Yuki and Minami. It was so hilarious that I couldn’t help but laugh out loud along with Kanon, Kuumi and Atsuko.
“Damn! STOP JUMPING AROUND LIKE A CRAZY BUNNY ALREADY!” Mayu shouted in frustration.
“NO!!!!!” Jurina shouted back.
“Again… you gave me no choice, Jurina… Yukirin, Takamina, DO IT!”
Hearing Mayu’s order, Yuki threw one of the rope endings to Minami. Both of them acted together, successfully tied Jurina up to the ceiling in just a blink of eye. Wow… Good teamwork…
“Yada!!! Let me go!!” Jurina struggled, tried to escape but it was useless. She looked like a puppet hanging down without her feet touching the ground.
“Shut up already!” said Mayu angrily. Then the short girl shoved a cloth into Jurina’s mouth in order to mute the young girl. “I really wonder why you’re so energetic after losing so much strength from that transformation…” Jurina hummed something that no one could understand except Mayu who nodded like she understood everything. “I know. It’s because you drink my blood too much.”
Jurina shook her head rapidly. Then Mayu held Jurina by her hair to stop the shaking and forced the young girl to look at her. “Listen Jurina… We will still make this seal even when you disagree. It’s just for your own sake, don’t you understand? My blood is losing its function. I can’t keep the seal anymore so it’s time for replacing it. If you don’t, the seal will break and… you know what will happen next…” hearing this, Jurina stayed silent. Her eyes again reflected pain and guilty. “You really don’t what that happen again, do you Jurina?” Mayu gently asked. Jurina was hesitant for a second then slowly shook her head. Mayu sighed then took off the cloth. But Jurina’s look hadn’t changed. She might not like the idea of having me as her seal.
“What’s the problem Jurina? Tell me.” Mayu noticed the uneasy look of the young girl.
“… Yeah… There’s one… Why does it have to be her?” The girl answered, locked her gaze on me.
“Because she’s willing to become your seal. You know how risky it is for her to do this? You should be thankful that she agrees to help you.”
Jurina stared at me with a blank look and then sighed; she gave in.
“Fine… Do whatever you want then.”
“It’s going to hurt a lot so… I think it’s better to let you stay like this until the process is done.” Mayu said then signaled Yuki and Minami to hold on tight the rope. “OK, Rena-san, please come here.”
Without hesitation, I walked into an extraordinary red circle drawn on the ground, which surrounded Mayu and Jurina. I slowly shortened the distance between me and Mayu then ended up standing right next to Jurina. Mayu took out a knife from her pocket and looked at me.
“It’s not too late to change your mind now. Are sure you want to continue, Rena-san?” She asked me.
I looked at her then turned to Jurina. The young girl didn’t say anything but her eyes were like begging me to change my mind. Again, sorrow and pain was showed clearly in her eyes. I could see it. And yet she refused to accept any help. A stubborn girl she was.
“I know what I am doing so I won’t turn back.” Turning my attention back to Mayu, I said.
“Very well… I’ll start now.” Mayu nodded.
First, I heard she mumbled something in an ancient language then suddenly, the red circle surrounding us started glowing. At the same time, both Yuki and Minami had already turned off all the lights; the basement was only shined by the blurred red light coming from the circle on the ground. While mumbling, Mayu approached Jurina and unbuttoned the girl’s shirt, leaving the girl with her black sport bra showing. Slowly, the short girl took my left hand and raised her knife above my wrist. Without giving any warning, she cut my wrist. Immediately, I felt a sting sensation throughout my arm while watching my blood pouring out and dropping on the floor. Using my blood as her ink, Mayu drew a tattoo on my palm and also drew a same one but bigger in size on Jurina’s bare abdomen.
“Ok… The preparation is done. I’m going to start the seal now. Yukirin, Takamina, drop her down but be ready.” Mayu ordered which received back a nod from Yuki and Minami. Both of them loosened their grip on the rope which made Jurina kneed down on the down while her hands were still tied up above her head. “Jurina, it’s going to hurt a lot so… Don’t hold back if you can’t.” Mayu looked at her cousin. The young girl just nodded then closed her eyes.
Once again, Mayu started mumbling in the strange language. She raised her knife and cut her own palm deeply. Then, she kneeled to Jurina’s level and without warning, she slammed her hand onto the girl’s abdomen where the tattoo was. In a moment, Jurina’s face were furrowed, bit her lower lip to hold back a scream. She was in pain when I could see her skin, where Mayu’s hand was touching, was burned, smoke flew out. Tears started to roll down on her cheek mixing up with her sweats. Just by watching the screen, I felt myself suffering the pain with the girl.
After a few seconds, Mayu finally let go of her hand, revealed a black tattoo on Jurina’s stomach.
(http://t2.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcS5KoXEGA2BAQsV0sAQXxoVfGSfrCmo6YipH-MPJGNul3YvUDWBEirVdx8gZg)
Then Mayu grabbed my bleeding hand by her uncut hand and dragged me closer to Jurina, who was still suffering in pain.
“Jurina, open your mouth.” Mayu said. Slowly and tiredly, Jurina lifted her head and opened her mouth, panting.
In process, Mayu held out my wrist above her bleeding hand. She tightened her grip on my wrist hard, caused it bled more. I groaned in pain, watched the crimson liquid pouring down onto her hand, mixed up with her blood and then flowed into Jurina’s waiting mouth. Immediately, the whole body of the girl shook rapidly; her eyes opened wide and changed its color to yellow then red repeatedly. The more blood flowing into her mouth, the more her body struggled. A scream of pain and suffer covered the silent atmosphere of the basement. The young vampire girl struggled more and more, forcing Yuki and Minami to use all of their strength to hold on the rope. It was like the monster inside her fighting to go out of the slim body. Seeing that it was enough, Mayu pulled my hand away from Jurina. Before she released my hand, she whispered something and a same tattoo as Jurina appeared on my palm, where the drawing of blood was. But in a blink of an eye, the tattoo vanished, leaving no sign or even blood on my pale palm. After that, the circle on the ground stopped glowing, signaled that the process had been completed. Mayu then told Atsuko to come over and treat my bleeding wrist.
Turned back to the young girl, by time, Jurina seemed to relax more. She had stopped struggling. She was panting; her wet hair covered half of her face and her eyes turned back to brown.
“OK good. It’s done. Yukirin, Takamina, you can let her go now.” Mayu said. The rope was released and in a second, Jurina collapsed on the ground, almost passed out. Takamina rushed to the young her and helped her to sit up while Yukirin treated Mayu’s cut.
“How do you feel now, Jurina?” I heard Minami asked the young girl quietly. The girl just gave her a weak smile and stuttered on her words.
“…. B-… B-… Bad as… u-usual…”
“Of course. If not then you would be a real monster.” Minami laughed but the atmosphere was terribly quiet. No one could say a word but all stared at the confused midget. “What?”
Wow… she was a very bad joker…
“Anyways…” Mayu coughed, broke the awkwardness. “Since the seal is done, there are some things that you and Jurina should know.” I nodded. Then the short continued.
“First and most important thing, Rena-san, you’re Jurina’s human seal now so from now on, besides me, you’re the only one that can tame the monster. To do so, touch Jurina’s stomach with your left hand and the seal will work. If Jurina tries to do something bad on you, you can use the seal as your protection. Like this.”
To show me how the seal worked, Mayu took my left bandaged hand and touched Jurina’s bare abdomen. Immediately, the seal glowed, caused the girl who just managed to stand up once again groaned in pain fell down on the ground, unable to move like she was glued.
“O-Oi! Why do you have to do that, you cyborg!?” Jurina yelled out, still lying on the ground.
“Just for fun.” Mayu shrugged. “If you can’t touch her stomach, you can touch her back where my previous seal is. It will work too but not so effective like this.”
“H-how long does the seal last?” I asked.
“About 5 minutes for the seal on her back. Long enough for you to tie her up or do anything that can save your life. And forever for the seal that I just made. She won’t be able to move if you don’t cancel the seal yourself.”
“Then… How can I do that?”
“Just say “release” then the seal will stop working.”
“OK… Let me try…” I hesitantly looked at the young girl trapped down on the ground. “Release.” I said and right after that, the girl could move again. She sat up, stretched her muscles with some painful moans coming out of her mouth and buttoned her shirt.
“Good. Now for the next thing, Jurina will have to drink from you, only you. She will turn to monster again if you let her drink from anyone else, humans or vampires besides me and you, so keep an eye on her. You don’t have to feed her every day since we already taught her to drink animal blood but to keep the seal working effectively, you have to feed her once a week. She’s a half-blood vampire so you won’t turn into vampire if she bites you.” I nodded to confirm that I had heard what she said. “Another thing you should know that you can find Jurina’s position by using the seal as your wish. It can act like a GPS and also a warning alarm. When one of you is in danger, the seal will warn you or Jurina.”
Mayu paused for a moment to take a look of Jurina and then continued.
“Last but not least… Since you’re the seal now, Jurina will be your bodyguard.” Her words sent both me and Jurina to the state of shock. “The seal is only broken when you, Rena-san, is dead so you must have someone to protect you. And in the future, Jurina will be the closest person to you so I think it’s best to let her be your bodyguard so you can keep an eye on her too.”
“Chottou matte!” Jurina interrupted. “What do you mean by I’m her bodyguard? Are you kidding me?”
“Nope, not at all.” Mayu said coldly. Before Jurina could say anything else, Mayu quickly grabbed my left hand to touch her covered stomach so she once again glued to the ground.
“The hell?? Mayuyu!!!!”
“No complaint.”
“Damn!” Jurina yelled in frustration.
“Anyways…” Mayu ignored the raging body on the ground and turned to me. “Do you have any questions, Rena-san?”
“Eh… No… I get it…”
“OK then… Dismiss everyone. We have class tomorrow.” Mayu sounded like she was the leader. I wonder why Minami was chosen to be their leader instead of Mayu.
But anyways, on that day, we hunters went back to our home with some medicines of Mayu. Four of us still had some minor injuries so after taking the medicines, we went straight to our rooms and ended our day. From tomorrow, we would have a different life. No more stalking or hunting there would be just helping vampires to save our world. But what I wondered was after the war had ended, what would happen to all of us?
End POV
######################################################
Day… Month… Year…
Today, my freedom was officially ended. I can’t believe my cousin would give me to a human, especially that girl. Why did it have to be her but not anyone else? I would like to become a slave of someone else rather than being Matsui Rena’s bodyguard. Well… since she can control me with that damn seal, I’m basically her slave.
Anyways… Back to the topic, I really don’t want to stay closed to her. Why? Because my heart will go doki doki every time I’m with her. I haven’t felt anything like this since the time I realized that I exist in this world. And yet a strange human girl who I just met for a few days almost gives me a heart-attack.
There is something odd about this girl. Something told me that I knew this girl, not in this life but in our past lives… Something that makes me very curious… I know it’s still in my memory but I can’t remember why she looks so familiar to me…
Who is Rena actually?
####################################################
Rena's POV
On the next day, nothing happened. Everything was just as normal as it should be. Well, except for the new friends we had. The Mayuki couple was still lovey-dovey even when we were watching them but they just ignored us and flirted each other. Minami and Atsuko were like dog and cat; they argued whenever they met each other, mostly Atsuko would tease Minami about her height. The puppy couple, Kuumi and Kanon, was like best friends. They would just chat and talk to each other quietly, not like the noisy adult couples.
Everyone seemed to enjoy themselves a lot but not me. I was having a big trouble with my new friend and bodyguard. Jurina distanced herself from me. I didn’t know why but even she was my bodyguard, she would never talk to me properly. When I asked her something, she would just answer it as short as she could and then ignored me the whole time. She was even more stubborn than Kanon. It was so hard to deal with her.
At this very moment, I was walking home and due to her job, Jurina also came with me. But I was walking ahead while she was behind me. Every time I slowed down to let her catch up with me, she would also slow down. When I speeded up, she would do that also but still keep a perfect 1 meter between us. Only 1 meter but I felt so far away from her. It was like… We were 1 mile away from each other… I didn’t know why the young girl hates me so much that she would never talk to me? What did I do wrong?
“Rena-san! WATCH OUT!”
Suddenly, a voice shouted and after that, I felt a pair of arms wrapped around my torso and pulled me down. At the same time, some knives flew beside me and pinned to the ground. I was so surprised that my body couldn’t move an inch.
“Why do you have to space out like that?!? Are you a hunter or not?” Jurina said angrily. Her warm breaths tickled my neck which sent me a strange sensation throughout my body. Without noticing, my face became hot.
Before I could answer, Jurina let go of me, made me disappointed in a moment, and stood up. She looked around to find the source of these knives.
“Stop hiding. If you’re a real vampire then come out here and face me!” She shouted.
After that, loud scary chuckles came, echoed through the quiet empty street. Then I heard a loud “thud” from an electricity pole which made Jurina to draw out her black sword. Another chuckle came along with a deep but soft voice.
“Hello my dear daughter. I could see that from all that years, you still keep my sword with you.”
The unknown person in black coat standing on the electricity pole spoke. Immediately, I could see Jurina’s eyes going wide when her jaw almost touched the ground. She stared that the person in shock and disbelief. Her pink lips were shaking. She changed from a strong brave girl to a scary and vulnerable puppy in just a moment.
“… Pa…. Papa?”
Please read and review. Also if you have any idea of this fic, please tell me so I can continue writing or else, a new boring chapter coming up ; ^ ;
-
p-papa?! nooooooo~
Mayuki are still lovely-dovely~ :wub:
Well....Ill try to think of something but I like your ideas so~
Ill wait as much as I need for the next chapter~
-
cliffhanger!!! :huhuh
hahaha..please update soon..
I don't find your story boring. It is actually nice and i really love how the story progress.
Please continue.. :bow:
-
Yeah me too.. i dont find this story boring...
i'm interest ti know who is juri papa
and also please write the first time jurina drink rena blood maybe 2nd time.. well 1st time without anyone else
hope you update soon
-
hehe Jurina is Rena's slave now :kekeke:
Mayuki always lovely-dovely :luvluv1: :luvluv2:
Jurina is so cold to Rena :cool2:
what :shock: Jurina's father :stoned:
I'm worried about is going to happen :badluck:
-
Thanks for the update!
Jurina's reaction... just like I imagined :lol:
I want a scene when Jurina drinking Rena's blood. Just a little scene, I think it would be interesting :) Their relationship the most interesting to me.
-
@yuukimoko thanks for the help. You can give your ideas anytimes and I may borrow them in the future :) Thanks for reading my fics anyways.
@rhin_rhin: thanks for saying that ; ^ ; I'll try to update as soon as I can. Maybe tomorrow? Thanks for reading my fic.
@msst28: Thanks a lot for your ideas :) I'll borrow that to write my next chapter. Thank you~
@mo-chan: Guess who is Jurina's father xDDDD It's someone that you know and also Jurina in real life call papa~ Thanks for reading my fic.
@Kiri-el: Haha I'd also imagine Jurina in real life would react like that if she was in this situation. Anyways, Thanks a lot for the idea :) I'll write about it in the next chapter.
Note: I made a mistake that I forgot to mention in chapter 5 whether Rena will turn into vampire if Jurina bites her or not. I have already edited that part (in Mayu's explanations for Rena) but I'll say it again. The answer is no. Jurina is a half-blood vampire so Jurina can bites Rena without changing the older girl into vampire.
I was quite sleepy when I wrote that part so I forgot to explain that... Gomenasai >"<
-
Thank you for the update :)
Silly idea but how about Rena using her power over Jurina for something trivial, like eating her last melon pan XD
Looking forward to find out what sort of relationship there is between Jurina and her father, since Rena's there to witness everything that's about to happen.
-
OMG! Jurina's dad?!
Who is he?
-
WHAT JURINA'S DAD ??!!! :shocked
Why he appeared now?? :?
This is not good, I'm worried about what will happen. :OMG:
-
Wow! Finally! You Update! (hehehe)
I'm waiting for a how many days for you next update.
hehehe.
Thanks for updating!!!
Your a Great Writer!!!
-
waaaaaa juripapa is here!!!! :D
-
Ok, this is my first time commenting your fic here right? :hee:
But really, I'm not good with feedback... :err:
And, I thought I post this fanart here as well, but this one has background. Just finished the BG, but I wish I hadn't cuz I was starting to get lazy midway. :dozing:
(http://i1148.photobucket.com/albums/o579/Rarzrin/539af9c7.png)
Anyway, back to the fic, so Jurina's Dad appeared....he's not Mario, is he? Lol.
Ohh and make sure Jurina's drinking Rena's blood next chapter. Make it as hot as possible! :on bleed:
-
@sherin : nice picture~ Love that so much...
@Sayuki : nice Update,
so the seal has remark,
like how Mayu torture Jurina,
And I wondering who would be Jurina Papa,
Looking forward for the next update~
-
The chapter is really interesting!! Rena and Jurina eheheheheh....
Jurina's dad?! Who is he???
-
papa~ :shocked
puppy jurina...she soo scares with her papa~ LOL :panic:
Renaaaa...do something! :cathappy:
i want more mayuki scene...they are so Lovey Dovey everywhere everytime LOL lovesick each other they are.....its cute...,now when the vampire and the hunter become ally... they wont hide their love...so lovely... :wub: :drool:
-
Who is Jurina Dad ????? :dunno:
PLEASE CONTINUED ~ :ding:
-
:lol: I can totally see Jurina running there like a bunny... but then the seriousness came :cry:
and Mayu is evil but funny and Takamina is "suberi" in jokes as always.
And WOWOOWOWOW Jurinas dad??? OH MY GOD!
Can't wait for next update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
-
@nori: Thanks a lot for the idea xDDD I have never thought of that before but now you gave me a great idea. Can I borrow that in my later chapters? Thanks for supporting me <3
@kahem: xDDD Who knows? Guess~
@Juribait: To give more dramas to this fic of course xDDD You shouldn't worry too much though xP Or else you will want to throw bricks at me~
@Wmatsui22: Thanks a lot for the compliment ; ^ ; I'll try my best not to let you down!
@Haruko: Yay~ he's here and we haven't known who he is yet~ xDDDD
@Sherin: Hahaha~ It's OK. I'm quite surprised that you still continue reading my fic :O I'm very glad that you spend your time to read my failed fic xDD
Many thanks for the fanarts~ I really love it~ And about Jurina's father... who knows? xDDD maybe it's Mario, maybe not~
I have received so many requests for that drinking screen so yeah, I've made it in the next chapter. I don't know if it's hot enough for you yet but I did try my best though xP
Thanks for your support, Sherin <3
@m00nchild: Yeah somehow, I made Mayu so sadistic in my story LOL.... Well.. she is a little bit sadistic in real life but meh... Anyways, thanks for spending time reading my fic. Who's jurina's father? Guess xP
@Chanaline: hehehe Rena and Jurina~ Jurina's father is... her father LOL! *trollface* I can't tell you yet xDD But try to guess ok? Thanks for reading my fic.
@kurogumi: I'd love to add more mayuki moment since there are so many dramas in Wmatsui, Atsumina and Kuminon haven't been formed yet xDD Only mayuki is on their romantic path now. But I think I'd make more atsumina and kuminon later on. Just leave the Mayuki in their lovey dover paradise alone xP Thanks for reading my fic <3
@xxx220: He's somebody? xDDD Thanks for reading my fic~
@Megumi: Haha yeah, the mood changed very quickly, didn't it? Mayu is a sadist in this chapter though xP And Takamina is still bakamina~ Thanks for reading my fic <3
Here is your waiting update. Thanks for those people who gave me such great ideas~ I'm very thankful that you all support my fic~ I'll never let you down!!
Hope you all enjoy this chapter~
Chapter 6
“… Pa… Papa?”
It was what I heard from Jurina. Like her, I also stared at the person covered in black coat with a smirk on the lips. Was it really her father? The full-blood vampire that turned her into vampire? And the most important thing, the one who started all for her sorrow and guilt from the past?
“Papa… Is that… really you?” Jurina asked again. Her voice was almost broken.
“Yes. Who else do you think I am?” The person laughed and jumped off the pole, landed in front of Jurina.
“…” I stood behind Jurina, watched the whole screen in the front. I could see clearly that Jurina was tightening her grip on her sword while looking at her father angrily.
“What’s with that look on your face? Aren’t you happy to see me?”
Instead of answering, Jurina suddenly attacked the person with her sword but she just ended up slash the air when the person dodged her blade easily.
“Still stubborn and rude as usual, Jurina. You never answer someone properly…”
“Don’t call my name!” Jurina’s eyes changed into golden and her attacks speeded up. She moved faster but every strike she made missed its target.
“Don’t rush like that. And don’t be so angry. Your moves are messy.” That person chuckled. By a small but fast punch, that person sent Jurina flying backward and hit the wall behind her when she made an open on her shoulder. “You’re so impatient… Just like your mother.”
Getting out of the broken bricks, Jurina got up. Her face was furrowed; her eyes reflected rage and pain. I could see she was furious.
“Do not talk about mama like that! You’re not worth calling my name or talking about her!” Once again, she attacked.
This time, instead of dodging, the person made a quick move, blocked her sword with his bare hand and gave her a punch in the stomach before knocked her down right in front of my feet.
“Jurina!” I immediately kneeled down next to her and helped her to get up. Jurina groaned painfully. The punch must be pretty strong that Jurina couldn’t move and had to lean on me so she could sit up a little. Suddenly, I felt a cold and scary sensation throughout my spine, caused me to startle. I looked up, caught a pair of golden eye, cold and cruel, staring at me.
“What do we have here? A human. What’s worse? A hunter. Jurina… I know you’re my daughter but I can’t believe that you make a bigger mistake than I did. If you want to follow my step, why don’t you choose someone else better than a hunter?”
“You…” Jurina spoke in anger. Her eyes had turned red. She was losing herself. She gripped her sword so hard that her hand turned pale and I could see her veins showing on her skin. She was transforming.
I couldn’t let that happen to her. I had to stop her by any chance. That was all I could think of at that time. Seeing Jurina was trying to get up, I kneeled down behind her. My right hand held hers on the sword; my other arm firmly wrapped around her neck, pulling her down to lean on me. She was struggling at first, trying to get away from my embrace but failed when I hugged her tighter. Putting her head onto my shoulder, I slowly released her right hand and hugged her neck so that I could use my left hand to touch her stomach, where the seal was. It wasn’t a rough touch like Mayu did before; I caressed the seal gently, trying not to hurt the young girl while whispering to her ears, hoping she could still hear me.
“Please calm down, Jurina. It’s fine. Calm down…”
The seal was working. Jurina stopped moving, her eyes softened. Her body relaxed and completely leaned on me. I sat there, caressing her abdomen until she had calmed down. Her eyes slowly turned back to black and later on, those black orbs stared back at me in confusion. I sighed in relief when Jurina had calmed down.
But suddenly I remembered the presence of the stranger, I looked up. Once again, those red eyes stared at me, but this time, it was full of shock and pain. The hands of the person were trembling. It seemed that Jurina’s father was shocked by my action. But I thought there was something more than just shock. His reaction was just so odd. Then I noticed his hand formed into a fist and was about to attack the girl in my arm.
Without hesitation, I grabbed the black sword, which fell off Jurina’s hand, and swung forward. Luckily, I successfully blocked the flash attack of him. The vampire froze in his pose, staring at me with no emotion reflected in his eyes. If it wasn’t so dark at that time, I would have seen his face under that black hood already.
Even though his eyes were quite scary at that time - they were like wanting to rip me off into pieces immediately – but I wasn’t taken back. I kept staring at him, not planning to move my arm away from Jurina. His fist was still on the blade, not even moving. Maybe it was Jurina’s sword so I could block his attack without any trouble. If it was my silver katana, it would be broken and I would be dead by now. It was a good choice that I used her sword.
“Move, human. You know you’re not worth being my rival.” He warned.
“No. I won’t let you touch Jurina whether you’re her father or not.” I said, courageously.
He was startled by my answer when he stepped back. He looked at me in a few more minutes before turned around and about to go away.
“I know that I’m always right. I really hoped that you weren’t that stupid to repeat the same mistake as I did. I’m very disappointed, Jurina. Indeed you’re my biggest mistake.”
I was shocked to hear how mean and cruel he was to say something like that to his own daughter. But I was also scared and hurt when I felt the slim body in my embrace started shuddering. I looked down; a pair of suffering, depressed and painful eyes gazed at the black figure. Even when her father had gone away, her eyes never left the empty space. No tears were shown. No sound was heard. The young girl was deadly quiet. Her eyes looked so dark that they scared me.
“J-Jurina?” I called her name stutteringly. I didn’t know why I was so frightened by the dead silence of the girl. For the very first time, I was scared of a vampire.
“… Release me…” Suddenly, I heard a whisper from Jurina. Her eyes showed no emotion but I could tell they were staring at me angrily.
“Release me.” She repeated louder and scarier. I had no other choices than releasing her as her wish.
When she was finally able to move, she quickly broke away from my embrace and stood up, facing her back to me. After that, the black sword in my hand turned into a black light ball and disappeared. Jurina then picked up her bag and ran away, leaving me confused and somehow hurtful in the middle of the empty street.
Without a word, she left me alone and ran away with her pain again.
Jurina, when would you let me to help you?
#######################################################
After that night, Jurina didn’t come to school. I hadn’t seen the girl anywhere from that incident. Every day, I would go to her class to find her or asked my cousin but the answer was always no. I even asked Minami and Mayu about her but they just told me to stay away from this mess and leave the girl alone for awhile. They seemed to know something about Jurina and didn’t want me to know that. OK I agreed that if it was something related to her personal issue with her father then I didn’t want to know anyways. But what I wanted to do find the girl as soon as possible because it was already 5 days from the last time Jurina drank from Mayu, which meant she was at the edge of her limit now. I asked Yuki if Mayu gave Jurina any blood and she said no so I was even more worried.
Maybe I hated vampires but I had no reason to hate this girl. She was cold and rebellious outside but inside, she was vulnerable and kind. I saw how she acted when she was around her family. I saw how she smiled to Mayu or Kumi. And at that night, I saw how hard she tried to fight her father in order to protect me. I saw a different person in her. Even she was so cold to me, I could never hate her.
That was why I kept asking Mayu for her location until I got my answer from an annoyed Mayu. Yet the answer frightened me.
Jurina had been locking herself in her room in the past 5 days. I didn’t know why the girl had to torture herself like that but I just knew I wanted to be with her as soon as possible.
Out of my expectation, Mayu actually gave me the house key and asked me to take care of Jurina for a day. She, Minami and Kuumi had to go out for work and they couldn’t leave Jurina at home alone in this state.
All I could think about was Jurina so I accepted Mayu’s request without hesitation.
But of course, I wouldn’t stay in a vampire house alone. Even though our relationship was better but still, I hadn’t known them long enough to completely trust them. So I brought Yuki along with me. Well, since I already knew her special relationship with Mayu, I thought she would be a good company. And also she seemed to know these things more than me. Mayu must have taught her a lot.
After school, I and Yuki headed to the white mansion on a dark hill, completely deserted. I was told that no humans or low-class vampires could come near to the hill since they had put a seal surrounding the whole area so no one could intrude their place, except for strong high-class vampire who was strong enough to break that seal. Well, we were allies now so we were the only exception to go to their house anytime we wanted.
With the key that Mayu gave me before, we entered the white mansion. The first thing welcomed us was the scary and deadly darkness covered every corners of this enormous house. It was so cold, even it was spring time already, and yet so quiet that I could hear my breath clearly.
“Oh god… It’s worse than I thought.” Yuki finally said to break the scary silence between us.
“Huh? I thought you have known this before?” I looked at Yuki in surprise.
“Nope. Mayuyu never let me stay over in their house at night since it’s quite dangerous for both of us. Because, you know, they are in the middle of a war which we can never participate with our current strength. Actually, this is the first time I come here at night.”
“If Mayu is so worried about you then why does she let us come here to take care of Jurina alone?”
“Well, she has no choice but to ask for our help, right? I mean, you already know the reason why they ask for our help in their war because of lacking of allies. They only have four people to fight against a big army of vampires out there so they won’t risk losing any members, especially their family like Jurina.”
“That’s what I’m wondering for days. I don’t know how we can help them since we can’t even kill a full-blood vampire?” I raised an eyebrow.
“I don’t know. I asked Mayu before and she answered me that there is a way but we don’t need to worry about that. When they need our help, they will tell us.”
“… OK… Whatever…” I sighed and closed the door behind me at the same time with Yuki turned on the lights.
“I’ll make dinner for us when you go check Jurina. She’s in her room, upstairs, the room that you used to stay when you were injured. Just don’t feed her too much, OK? And don’t look into her eyes if you still hate vampires. You will never know what will happen next.” Yuki winked at me after put her bag on the couch and then headed to the kitchen.
I didn’t understand what she really meant but I just shrugged it off and headed to my destination. I would never think Jurina’s room would be so girly and… cute. Well, it was because she always gave out a boyish and cold aura, completely different from what I remembered about all the teddy bears and fluffy animals in her room.
Standing in front of a black wooden door, my heart was racing again. Suddenly, I felt so nervous when I was about to meet just a young girl. Well, it wasn’t just a young normal girl. It was Jurina, a cold, rebellious and bipolar half-vampire that I tried hard but failed to befriend with. I wasn’t scared of her but my heart didn’t obey my wish anymore. I couldn’t stop it from beating so fast. What happened to me?
It took me a few minutes to keep myself calm before I knocked on the door.
“Jurina…” I said softly. “Jurina, it’s me, Rena. Please open the door.”
A dead silence covered the empty hallway.
“Jurina, open the door.” I tried again but yet no one answered. I had no other choice but to use the extra key of her room that Mayu gave me in case Jurina wouldn’t open the door.
*Click* I unlocked the door successfully.
“I’m going in.” I said before opened the door and allowed myself to enter the room.
Hitting on my skin was a freezing sensation. It was so cold that I thought I was somewhere in the North Pole. And it was even so dark that I could see nothing but the moon light from the window. But thank to it, I easily found the girl that I had been searching for. I gently closed the door and approached the girl while rubbing my arms together to warm myself.
Jurina was wearing a sleeveless T-shirt and shorts while having her head on her knees and leaning on the door next to the window. The moonlight shone on her, forming a lonely shadow on the floor. Looking at her, I couldn’t help wanting to hug her slender and vulnerable soul. I kneeled down just a few inches in front of her and reached out my hand. Before my hand could touch her possibly cold skin, a voice startled me.
“Don’t touch me.” Her voice was shaking and raucous. She must have been crying a lot in those days.
“Jurina…” I called her name softly. Just by hearing her voice, I could feel how hurt and weak she was.
“Why are you here?” She asked, not wanting to lift her head up.
“… I’m worried about you…”
“What makes you to worry about me? Don’t you hate vampires? Why do you have to care about a monster like me?”
“Jurina… Listen…”
“Stop being so nice ok?” Suddenly, Jurina interrupted me. She lifted her head up and her watery eyes stared at me with anger and pain. “You don’t have to pretend anything! You hate vampires because you’re a hunter! You disgust me. Like he said, I’m a mistake, a monster. I’m nobody. I don’t belong to anywhere! I know that so stop pretending that you actually care about me!”
“I DO care about you!” I said, a little louder than before, causing the girl to stop talking. “It’s true that I hated vampires and possibly I still do due to the fact that I’m a vampire hunter. But I don’t hate you. I definitely don’t disgust you. I don’t know what happened between you and your father but from what I heard, he’s completely wrong.”
I slowly moved my hands to cup her cheeks and made her to look at me.
“You’re not a mistake or a monster. You’re Jurina. You belong to this family. You’re not alone. Don’t you see how much Mayu and others worry about you? They even risk their lives for you so don’t hurt yourself like this anymore.” I stroked her cheek gently, wiping her tears away by my thumbs and smiling to her. “Even I’m just an outsider but I still ask you to allow me to help you. You and your family have changed my opinions about vampires. And I do owe you for saving my life. So please, let me help you. Let me soothe your pain and warm your cold heart. Let me be the one pull you out of your darkness.”
I looked at her sincerely. I wanted her to know that I meant what I said. I really did.
Then, the girl made her move. She closed her eyes, gently broke away from my hands and unexpectedly placed her head on my shoulder. A warm sensation went throughout my body.
“I can’t take it anymore… Please… Help me…” She said between her sob. Her shoulders were shaking again due to the fact that she was crying on me.
Hopelessly, I leaned on her head. My arms automatically wrapped around her slender and weak torso and pulled her closer to me. She also had her arms around my neck and cried. We stayed like this for a few minutes, yet I felt like hours had past, until her sob stopped. But what I expected happened right after that. The girl had reached her limit. I heard her rapid breathes in the crook of my neck. Her body was shaking more than before. I knew what she wanted but this girl was so stubborn that even she was at her limit, she still refused my help.
She was trying to broke away our embrace when I felt her arms loosening and was about to push me away. But I was faster than her. Little she knew, my hand held the back of her head and pressed it on my neck. I held her tighter so that she couldn’t run away this time.
“R-Rena…” She said breathlessly into my neck while trying to break free from my tight embrace.
“Believe me, Jurina. You said you want my help so now let me help you. You’re at your limit now. Just do it.”
“B-But… I might kill you…”
“I believe you won’t let that happen. I believe in you. So you also have to believe in me. I’ll be fine.”
My words had affected her. She had stopped resisting it.
I moved my head to the other side so she could lift her head up a little bit. Gently, she tucked up my hair to the side and my white bare neck exposed in her sight. Knowing quite sure what would come next, I slowly closed my eyes, waiting for the pain to take over. Yet like I knew before, Jurina was different. Not like those hungry and soulless vampires I used to fight, she didn’t rush to drink my blood. Every move she made was so slow and gentle that I smelted into her arms. It was me who felt weak when the warm breathes blew on my sensitive neck.
I moved my arm from her back up to her neck and leaned my back on her strong arms. My hand tugged in her hair and held her head tightly when I felt a wet flesh caressed my weak spot. In just a moment, the pain took over me. She dived her fangs into my neck, letting my warm blood flow into her waiting throat. I was startled by the sudden move and my body became weaker by the loss of blood. My hand gripped her shoulder so tight that I thought I would leave some bruises on her white skin. It was painful at first but then pleasure replaced it. I felt her wet flesh once again caressed the bite mark before she continued her task. She sucked and licked and sucked again, like she was trying her best to soothe my pain. I didn’t feel painful anymore. Instead, it was so nice and pleased that a small moan left from my throat.
When I started feeling dizzy, she stopped her drink after cleaning all the left-over blood. She looked up at me, still having her arms supporting my weak body from behind. She slowly licked off the blood around her lips before her golden orbs connected with my black ones. Those pink soft lips immediately curved up and formed into a unique cat smile.
Once again, I found myself stuck in those eyes. Somehow, I knew what Yuki warned me before. Maybe this happened to her too. By looking at those cold, emotionless but yet so attractive and beautiful eyes, without noticing, I had fallen into her love trap. She didn’t mean to do it but I fell in my own wish. My heart would explode in any moment if I didn’t stop looking at those amazing orbs.
“Arigatou… Rena.” She said softly. I was so tired to reply her but if I could, I would have told her the same thing. I was pleased to see that at last, she had accepted me. Somehow, I managed to smelt her frozen heart. It was so nice and comfortable in her protective and warm arms when I fell on her because of the exhaustion. Even when I didn’t see her face, I knew her golden eyes had never stopped looking at me.
It wasn’t right. I’m not Yuki. I would never accept this forbidden love. I would not even call it love. It was just a crush. Yes it was just a small crush, nothing else. We were in two different worlds and both of us were girls. I didn’t offend girls love but the fact that she was a vampire and I was a hunter was too obvious. I’m not Yuki to choose this risky love path.
I knew I had fallen into her love trap and couldn’t get out. I knew my heart had been beating for her since the first time we met. I knew everything but I couldn’t accept it.
It was too hurtful to accept.
So just call me stupid already.
I know at that time, I was so stupid and blind to see it. The hatred and instincts overweighed my feelings.
I had chosen the wrong way to walk that now I regret so much.
I should have listened to my dear friends. I should have listened to my heart.
Yet I keep blaming myself for being too stubborn and heartless.
If I wasn’t like that, maybe she would still be here with me…
Next chapter will focus on Atsumina and Kuminon in Rena's POV. So you can expect that there will be Atsumina's and Kuminon's OS very soon.
Thanks for all your support and do tell if you have any good ideas and want to share with me. If you want to have an OS of any couples in the future, in any genre (you know what i mean xDD something dark maybe~) tell me so i can work on it ASAP.
Once again, thanks a lot~
-
not i think is good :D
yeah atsuminaaaaaaaa :D.. I want kojiyuu but i think.. is difficult jejej but dont worry wmatsui and atsumina is enough for me :D
-
gwaaaah i really really love this fic so much! :heart: :heart:
wmatsui so so :inlove: :inlove:
-
Yeah rena is soo stubborn...really curious what happen to this two.
I mean,rena said that she regret it...it mean in the future..maybe..uh jurina will be died or she's on enemy side like yuko and the other like what takamina said before.(Well maybe),if that so,maybe it doesn't mean sad ending for wmatsui,but a lot complicated drama...LOL
If that happen..i will say "Rena-chan fighting!! Don't give up!" LOL (well again maybe)
I enjoyed this fic sayuki-san,thank for the update
Can't wait the next chapter kuminon,atsumina and please mayuki..hehe
-
nice update~
so this happen to Mayuki?
next hope to be Atsumina~
wondering what will happen to them?
Looking forward for the update.
-
Poor Rena, she should just give in and listen her heart ^^
Next Atsumina? Oh~
-
You kill me with this fic, I love it so much! At the end of each chapter, I want to read more.
Thank you for writing this story!
-
there are a devlopment in Wmatsui relationship :cathappy:
but why Rena can't accept the fact that she love Jurina :catglare:
-
Rena Why are you saying it only a CRUSH
YOU LOVE JURINA
WMATSUI SCENE
PLEASE CONTINUED
-
If I wasn’t like that, maybe she would still be here with me…
Wait what she wanted to mean saying that!? :OMG:
Now I'm worried, can be that Wmatsui love will have a sad ending??!! :gyaaah:
NOOOOOOOOO! you can't do this! And right after a so cute moment between they two!!! :pleeease:
-
If I wasn’t like that, maybe she would still be here with me…
wait!!!! :grr:
eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh :stoned:
I didn't see this coming :shock:
but I remember Sayuki-san you said it wont be a sad ending :fainted:
-
It is a great chapter!!! :twothumbs
It have a great development for WMatsui!! :wub: Jurina started to believe Rena. :wub:
I love the bit scene. Rena and Jurina go!!! :peace:
-
Awww they are both so stubborn, its cute :wub: I can't wait to see who surrenders to their true feelings first XD
Also I'm so glad you liked my idea and can't wait to see it in future updates :D
Great story and keep up the awesome work :twothumbs
-
Wow!
You finally Update!!!!!
:twothumbs
I hope there's also a ATSUMINA MOments..
thank you..
I will support your nice work..
_WMATSUI_
-
:panic: Her dad... I wonder there's more story behind it isn't it?
Poor Jurina... :cry:
And um am I the only one that thinks Jurinas sucking Renas blood scene was HOT? :inlove:
And what's with Rena-chan talking about "a little crush" did she ment Jurina or someone?
Thank you for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
-
Oh Rena, come on. You love Jurina right? Well, the sucking scene was asdfghjkl!!! :lol:
And I'll be waiting for Kuminon and Atsumina!! XD
-
Sayuki-san,
*cough* *cough* why i"m always coughing everytime i missed the update LOL *cough* *cough*
-
@Haruko: It's just that I can't put all the pairings appearing in this fic in the description doesn't mean there are only 4 pairings that I mentioned. There will be more and you can expect there will be Kojiyuu. But I'm not gonna tell you when so just wait. Thanks for reading my fic.
@matsuru: Haha. I'm glad that you like it. Thanks for reading my fic.
@kurogumi: LOL... too many maybe's xDDD Well, It's not interesting anymore if I tell you anything so... keep waiting and keep reading~ And sincerly apology to you for making you wait so a long time. Thanks for reading my fic once again.
@m00nchild: Well, what Rena means that Yuki fell to Mayu's love trap by looking at her eyes and so did Rena. You can expect a funny drama of Atsumina xDD Thanks for reading my fic.
@kahem: She was stubborn, wasn't she? And yeah~ Atsumina is comming up next~ Thanks for reading my fic.
@Kiri-el: LOL... I hope I didn't kill you literally xDDD I'm very happy to hear that from you :) Thanks a lot for your compliment <3
@mo-chan: Well... It's because she was so stubborn LOL... Rena is a tsundere anyway xDDD Ehh... Yeah I did. It won't be a sad ending... maybe? ;P It depends on what you consider it as though. Thanks for reading my fic <3
@xxx220: I think everyone concentrate on Rena too much LOL. Wmatsui has been requested for more xDDDD Haha, I will add more of Wmatsui moments in the near future though. Thanks for reading my fic~
@Juribait: LOL. You're the first one who ever noticed that, I think? And don't worry, It won't be a sad ending... well It's up to you readers though xP What will happen to them? I don't know~ Thanks for reading my fic.
@Chanaline: Haha~ i tried my best to make it hot and interesting as much as I could. I think you all like it, don't you? Thanks for your compliment and support~
@nori: Haha thanks for your idea once again~ I guess from what you can see, you might already know who will give up first LOL. Thanks for reading my fic~
@Wmatsui22: There will be Atsumina moment and OS soon. And I'm not gonna disappoint you with it, I promise. Thanks for supporting my fics.
@Megumi: Yes! There is more and it's related to Jurina's memory about Rena too. And yeah, I think you're the only one LOL. Rena was claiming that her feeling for Jurina was just a crush, not love. She was being tsundere :P Thanks for reading my fic~
@JuRikki: ;) Thanks for reading my fic~ I hope you'll continue supporting me in this fic~
Note: I'm so so so so sorry!!! My laptop was broken down a week ago and when I got it fixed, some of my fics, including this fic and my other Mayuki fic had been deleted so I have to rewrite everything! I'm so sorry for this late update and.... It's not actually an update yet LOL! I still need more time to finish the whole chapter before update it so.....
Here it's the preview for the next chapter!!
Preview Chapter 7
[/size]
It was a school trip.
"We're going to Kyoto, minna-san."
It was our first big mission.
"OK, careful, we're near to their base. Stay low."
There were many unexpected things happening.
"You two! Get out of here! The bomb is going to explode!"
"No! What about you?!?"
"I'll be fine! Just go!"
"No! I'll stay with you!"
We had to fight against our friends for our lives, for the future of humankind.
"Ha, you have courage to destroy our armony. Now you have to pay for what you have done!"
"Yuko... I don't want to hurt you..."
"Shut up and fight already!"
And what hurts the most? You have to watch your most precious person leaving you that you can't do anything.
"I'll take her from here. If you ever want to see her alive again, do not make any stupid move before Kami-sama sends you a request to save this princess's life. Ja ne~"
"NO! I'll kill you if you dare lay a finger on her! Give her back!"
"As if you can ever beat me, little brat."
"NO! Yukirin!!!"
Now, the war had just begun....
I promise I'll update this chapter tomorrow >"< And for the other fic, maybe 2-3 days later. Thanks for your comments and support for my fics~ Arigatou~
-
Whoaaa somthing its happen right? Yukirin...hope she's fine mayuu please save her!
Uhg i really don't want yuki get hurt or something bad, too many fic make yuki hurt or almost die,why not mayu?she's rare on this condition LOL i mean its more dramatic right? If the high class vamp dying to protect her beloved LOL (maybe)
And for atsumina and kuminon i can't wait too sayuki-san
As for wmatsui,of course we concern to this pairing,its because they are the main hero here LOL
And thank for this preview, i really loved your fic sayuki-san
-
Nooo Yuki... Just want to say that XD
-
Nooooooooo! :ptam-cry:
:kneelbow:
-
Yukirin!!!!! No!!!!!!!
-
Here is the first part of Chapter 7~ Dozou~
Chapter 7 [Part 1]
[/size]
Day… Month… Year…
I met my father again. He hasn’t changed at all. I don’t remember how many times my heart break apart because of his cruel words. I hate him so much that he turned me into this monster form and kept abusing me with it. If he hates me that much, why hasn’t he killed me already?
After that night, I locked myself in my room. This time, he didn’t just abuse me again with the fact that I’m a mistake. He abused me because Rena was with me. And what’s more? I was so weak against him that Rena had to save me. I didn’t know how she did that but Father seemed to be scared of her… No… he seemed to be surprised rather than scared. I bet he had seen something in Rena. I bet he also thought that Rena is different. She isn’t araid of vampires. She hates vampires but she’s willing to give her blood to me. I’ve never met a hunter or a human like her before. And you know what? The feeling I have for her is growing bigger. I mean, we’ve changed from aquaintances into friends. Well, it’s just because she doesn’t seem to hate me so much. When we were on a mission together, she would turn back to a cold hunter, killing the degenerated vampires with no mercy. But when she was with me and others in the clan, she would be a kind and nice girl. Bipolar much?
But yet I still have that thought. I still think that I’ve met Rena before, or at least someone looks like her. But why can’t I remember anything?
Is this… some kinds of bad luck?
#################################################
Rena's POV
After the first time I let Jurina drink my blood, everything had changed between us. Jurina stopped being so cold toward me and became my new friend. Well, I really didn’t mind to have another vampires friend when I’d already had three. It was nice to have vampires as your ally in this war, you know. They gave us their power to fight the other vampires and protect us from danger. Thank to them, I’ve changed my thought about vampires.
Not every vampire was bad. There were some good vampires like the four of them.
In the past few weeks, we were fighting against some small group of vampires that we thought they were from the other clan. Usually, we went in pairs or in a group of four in a mission. And most of the time, there would be at least one vampire in the group. Sometimes, our ally vampires were too busy with other missions so they couldn’t join us. The four of us hunters had to work alone. Seeing that coming, Mayu and Minami gave us their power, which was their blood. Each of us received a small bottle containing their pure blood. Mayu said if we drank half of the bottle, we would get the strength of a full-blood vampire in 30 minutes. With this new power, we wouldn’t fear any vampires and could fight along with them.
Although, they only gave us enough blood for a mission when there was one. I didn’t know the details but they said that if we drank their blood too much, we would get killed from the inside by those vampire syndrome. Well, I really thought we should listen to them.
Anyways, after a few weeks working together, we finally made a big step in our plan to save the human world. We had found one of the main bases of our enemy. Somehow, Minami found the base hidden in the deep wood outside Kyoto on a work trip she went with Mayu. So that was why the whole team gathered altogether in the white mansion once again to have a secret meeting after school. Even though we were all tired after a long day at school but safety of the humankind must come first.
“Sorry for this sudden summon.” Minami bowed at us when she saw Atsuko’s tired face. “But I have to call for a meeting because it’s an emergency.”
“It’s fi-...ne” Atsuko covered her mouth with her hand and let out a small yawn. “I just need some rest after this...” She said then sat down on the couch in the living room. “Man, that test was just too hard!!!”
“You should stop reading magazines and concentrate more on your study so you wouldn’t sit here and complain about the test.” Yuki chuckled and took a seat on the couch opposite Atsuko, followed by Mayu who immediately leaned in for a tight cuddle.
“Said who was talking on the phone with her lovely girlfriend all night long!” Atsuko hissed.
“Hey! At least I still could do the test!”
“OK you two, stop the nonsense argument already! We all know you’re the genius-idiot couple so no need for reminding us.” Seeing enough, Mayu decided to stop the two girls successfully. Yuki placed her head on Mayu’s and cuddled her while Atsuko just leaned back on the couch, sleepy resting her head on the soft smooth furniture.
We looked at the scene and giggled quietly. Then, we all settled down on our comfortable seats. Minami and Kanon sat beside Atsuko while I sat next to Yuki. Only Kumi and Jurina were standing next to the couch and enjoyed their own conversation. I was staring at the short-hair vampire smiling and laughing unconsciously before Minami took my attention back to her by coughing.
“Let’s make this quick and we all can rest, shall we?” Minami began the meeting. At the same time, both Mayu and Yuki sat up properly but their hands were still interwound.
“As all you have heard, I and Mayu have found a secret base of the enemy in Kyoto. From our scout, it’s actually an armory so we can make a big damage on the old man if we manage to destroy that base.”
“OK, what’s the plan then?” Atsuko asked.
“We’re going to have a 3-week break due to the maintenance of our campus so we’ll go to Kyoto next week. The best way to finish this quickly and safely is to snipe. Mayu and Yuki is working on inventing a bomb for this mission. The plan will be explained in more details when we arrive in Kyoto and the bomb is ready. Any questions?” Minami finished her speech and looked at us to wait for a question. The silence remained so the midget decided to end the meeting here. “OK, the meeting is done. Now you can go home and rest.”
“Yatta! Finally!” Atsuno threw her arms up before leaned on the midget and slept soundly on her shoulder.
“O-Oi! What are you doing?!? Go home and sleep on your bed, not on me!” Minami said, tried to remove the sleepy girl on her shoulder without success.
“Don’t waste your engery, Takamina.” Yuki gigled. “She will never wake up until she’s satisfied. I think you have to let her sleep here for tonight.”
“Haiz... Fine...” Minami sighed in defeat then gestured Jurina to help her. The young vampire nodded and carried Atsuko in bridal style to the upstairs. Somehow, I felt uncomfortable and angry at the sight... Wait... Was that jealousy?...
“I’m going to stay here with Mayu. We need to finish the bomb soon anyway.” Yuki said and followed Mayu to the basement.
“OK then, I and Kanon is going home now.”
“Wait, Rena. It’s quite late now so you two can stay here.” Minami stopped us.
“No, it’s fine. I have things to do at home. And I don’t want to bother you guys anyway.”
“OK then, I’m not holding you back anymore. But let Kuumi take you home. It’s quite dangerous outside.”
“Hmm...” I hesitated at the offer. But when I glanced at my cousin, she was smiling happily at the mentioned vampire. It was the first time I saw my cousin be so friendly and happy toward someone after many years. In this case, it was a vampire, a creature that she hated so much. Well, I guess humans can change that much, can’t we? “OK... If Kuumi doesn’t mind...”
“Of course not.” Minami smiled and looked at Kuumi in process. “Right, Kuumi?”
“Yes. I don’t mind at all. Let me take you ladies home safe and sound.” Kuumi smiled and took Kanon’s hand before both of them walked home, leaving me behind.
“OK... I’m going home now. See you later, Takamina.” I let out a small sigh and said to Minami.
“See you, Rena.”
I took a final glance at the house, hoping the voice that I wanted to hear but never came appeared. Didn’t want Minami to see me right now, I silently walked away and followed the two baka girls. The war was coming. Soon or later, we would face the pain and tragedy of this war. We all knew about it beforehand but still, It was hard to bear it, wasn’t it?
“You should be honest to yourself more, Rena. Or else, you would lose everything.”
Suddenly, a voice said from my back and startled me. I immediately turned around to see who said that but I just found the figure of the white mansion brightening in the darkness. Until now, I still don’t know who said that. But I just know one thing, that the mysterious voice at that night was right.
The second part will be updated tomorrow. Sory about this cuz I just found a new idea that could use into this chapter to make it more interesting. So... PLease be patient and comment what you feel about this chapter~ Arigatou!
-
well....Sayu.....I was reading this while listening to this Yandere-Tan Theme (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rcSZ225x7VI#ws) ....
it didnt come together good......but I enjoyed the first part of this chapter anyway.
Thanks for updating.Im going to sleep and wait.
-
Uhm, who's that? That voice? Ah, nice update sayuki-san! I'll wait for part 2.. Good job ^^
-
@Sayuki That was a nice update,
so Rena is still don be true to herself,
the sound would it be just imagination?
Looking forward for the part 2.
@Yuukimoto wow... That music was scary,
and it was fun went reading and hearing the music,
As specially when it was midnight, more scary and fun.
-
Wahh who is the voice! I wanna know so badly! :frustrated:
This story is really good and I can't wait to see what happens next. :farofflook:
Please update soon! :luvluv1:
I wanna know what happens next! :OMG:
Ahhhh! :gyaaah:
-
I wonder what kind of bomb will mayuki make. XD
and the voice! maybe it's Rena's subconscious? :?
aah~ i'm getting more and more curious as the story progress..
i really like your story sayuki-san, thanks for the update and i'm looking forward for the second part. :bow:
-
Who spoke to Rena at the end? :O
What do the words mean?
Is Yuko in Kyoto?
Will there be any new brainwashed friends with her? (Reallly hope there is)
So many questions, I need answers :angry: Though I have a feeling I'll just end up with more questions XD
Really loving the suspense and mystery in this fic and I'm looking forward to the battle in Kyoto
-
Yes !!!! :)2
You Finally Update :D
I am so happy..
Please Update Soon..
Take Care..
-
Thank for the update Sayuki-san!!! Aww doki doki..tHe end part will be doki doki...
Something bad will happen... Mayuki!! And maybe wmatsui too...
Please dont be so mean to yuki... I can't bear if she's hurt baddly... Because she's too georgeus..LOL
-
Thank for the update!!
So the war is coming!
-
Ow~ it's so cute Acchan used Takamina as a pillow
-
@yuukimoko: ..... It's not fitted with the story but... *shivers* creepy... But it makes the story become more... vampire-like xP Hahah~ Arigatou for the sound track, Yuuki~ Thanks a lot for reading my fic.
@JuRikki: You will get to know who it was in this part :P Thanks for reading my fic~
@m00nchild: Well... it's not just an imagination xP That's something new~ Muahaha~ Thanks for reading my fic <3
@miyumi: LOL, calm down Miyu xDD You'll know soon~ Please be patient LOL I have lots of homework this week so I don't think I can't speed up anymore. Sorry about this and thanks for reading my fic.
@rhin_rhin: xDD I'm sure you'll be amazed by the bomb of Mayuki~ And no, it's not Rena's subconscious. You'll find out in this part. Thanks for spending time here ;)
@nori: Wow, too many questions aye? I'm sure you'll get even more of them when the story proceeds so... xDD be prepared! I'm glad that you enjoy my fic. Thanks for spending time here~ :)
@Wmatsui22: I'm so sorry that I couldn't keep my promise to you ; ^ ; I got lots of bad thing happen to me so I couldn't update this sooner. I'm so sorry~ I hope you'll still support me in the future. Thanks for reading my fic.
@kurogumi: Well, nothing will happen to Wmatsui since... they have nothing yet for me to torture them LOL. And since Mayuki is so romantic together, I, a little devil >:) , decide to create some dramas just for them~ And don't worry~ I'm not going to do anything bad to Yukirin.... But i don't promise about Mayuyu though xP ANyways, thanks for reading my fic~
@Chanaline: Yes!!! More blood! More action! And more dramas!!!! Muahahaha! Thanks for reading my fic ;)
@kahem: Yep~ I just thought that Takamina's height is enough to be Acchan's pillow so... Tada~ A nice living pilow for Acchan :twothumbs Thanks for reading my fic~
Note: Well... Here is part 2 and there will be a part 3 coming up next since this chapter is super long! Too many fighting scenes and dialogs so I have to cut the chapter into three parts. Until the next update, please enjoy this~
Chapter 7 [Part 2]
Rena's POV
On the next Saturday, the eight of us went to Kyoto. It was not a holiday trip even though it didn’t look like work trip. Since the time we were all on the van of Minami, Kuumi, Kanon and Jurina had been teasing and playing with each other like little girls and made chaos on the car. Even when we reached our hotel, the three of them was still running around and making mess over the place. They only stopped when Minami scolded them for being so naughty. We just laughed at the scene since it was too funny to miss it. A midget was scolding three little puppies, which could make Minami beocme a striky old lady if someone else saw her. We splitted into two rooms and we were going to stay there for a week, depended on how well the plan went, we might have to change the time.
At the moment, we gathered all in the vampires’ room and once again, had a secret meeting. But first, we all wanted to see the bomb that Mayu and Yuki had been advertising a lot.
“OK, Mayu, let us see your new baby now.” Minami said curiously.
“Hai.” Mayu replied coldly then reached out for her bag. Yuki, who was sitting right next to her, giggled which made us even more curious. We all came closer to the cyborg to take a better look at the inside of her bag and received a yell from the cyborg.
“Hey! All of you, back off! I need some space here!” Mayu waved her hand to gesture us to sit back. We followed and stared at her back eagerly. “You hopeless people...” Mayu sighed and finally took her hand off her bag. She raised the bomb in front of us with a cheerful smile on her face.
It was...
“Tada! What do you think?!?”
“EHHH?!?”
... a bunny...
We all stared at the fluffy bunny in her hand and had the same thought: “What the heck is this?” No one said a word. The only thing that was heard was the non-stop laughter of Yuki, who was rolling on the floor, holding her stomach and laughing out loud.
The bright smile on Mayu’s face disappeared when she received no comment from us besides the weird and unbelievable expression on our faces.
“Hey! Say something!” She said, anger could be found in her tone.
Minami, after a moment of shock, cleaned her throat and slowly asked.
“Mayuyu... Is it a... bunny?”
“Yes, it is. Can’t you see it?”
“I can but... Where is the bomb?”
“What do you mean?” Mayu raised an eyebrow.
“Are you supposed to show us your bomb?”
“What do you think I’m holding now? And stop LAUGHING already, Yukirin!” Mayu raised her bunny higher and closer to Minami while glaring angrily at the laughing girl.
“Eh... Eh?... EH!!!!” Minami’s eyes went wide and stared at the fluffy thing in front of her. “D-Don’t tell me... this is...”
“Yes! For the millionth time, this is the bomb!”
“WHAT!?!?!” The six of us exclaimed at the same time in shock. The raven-hair girl, who just managed to stop the breathless torture, was bursting with laughing again.
“Mou! Stop staring at me with a weird face like that and spit it out! Yukirin, stop laughing already or you’ll be punished tonight!”
“Gomen, Mayuyu but... Hahahaha!!!”
“OK... Wait... Mayuyu... Are you kidding?” Minami asked.
“No. Do I look like I’m playing?”
“But... You can’t be kidding me! You’re telling us that this bunny is the bomb?” Jurina exclaimed and threw her hands into the air.
“Do not judge things by their cover, you idiot.” Mayu hissed. “It’s just a cover. It would be so obvious if we made it look like a normal bomb so we made the extra cover. No one would ever think that this bunny is actually a bomb that can eliminate everything in a five-kilometer-square area.”
“So... The bomb is inside, right?” Atsuko asked.
“Yes.”
“You guys should thank Mayuyu for the idea. She was the one who came up with that cover.” Yuki wipped away her tears and tried to say in between her breath.
“Now that explains why it’s a bunny but not something else... I almost forgot how girly Mayuyu is...” Kuumi nodded, made everyone laugh at her statement.
“What’s problem with the bunny?” Mayu pouted.
“Kawaii~” Yuki immediately threw her arms around the small girl and hugged her tight.
“OK stop the cheesy thing and explain us how the bomb works.” Minami said annoyedly.
“Easy like eating cake. You just need to put this inside the armory, anywhere is fine. Then press the nose and you have ten minutes before everything explodes.” Mayu explained.
“Ten minutes are enough. Now let’s proceed with the plan.” Minami clasped her hands. “OK, after a month working together, I know quite a lot about each one’s abilities so I’ll set you guys up for a mission that fits your abilities well. First, We will be divided into three groups. The first group is detector and communitor’s group. And it’ll be Yuki, Kanon and Kuumi. Yuki’ll be the center of our communication when Kanon and Kuumi will be our detector. You guys must watch over our exist and be our eyes, OK?”
“Roger!”
“The second group is Rena and Jurina. Since both of you are very good with your swords so you’ll be our protector. Just kill anyone that block our way.”
“Hai!” Both of us said at the same time. I looked at Jurina, who was sitting opposite me. I could see the corner of her mouth curled up into a cat-like smile and her eyes locked on me. Unconsciously, my cheeks was flushed and my heart beated hastily. I turned away to hide my embarrassment. That vampire, by just a simple smile, she could make me feel so nervous and shy like this. God, I didn’t know what was happening to me anymore!
“OK, last group is me, Acchan and Mayuyu. We’ll go to the mechanic room and set the bomb there. Until there is an order from me, no one is allowed to abbandon their job, is that clear?”
“Hai!” Everyone said in union.
“OK. We’ll start at exactly 8pm tomorrow. So now, just rest and prepare for the mission.”
“Wait, Takamina.” Atsuko said before Minami can finish the meeting. “What about the location? We don’t know where it is and how it looks like inside the armory.”
“Don’t worry about that. We’ll have a guide so we won’t get lose.”
“And who would that be?”
“It’s a friend of mine. She’s an professional scout. She lives in Kyoto for so long that nothing she doesn’t know about this city. Currently, she’s hiding from the old man, “Kami-sama”, so she can only meet us tomorrow.”
“Why does he want to find her?”
“Well, actually, he’s finding anyone that he thinks they’re potential for his experiment. I don’t know what is the experiment but I know it’s not good. Something that requires living energy to work.”
“That sounds creepy... What if the experiment failed?”
“Then the person would get brainwashed. If he or she can’t be used as the experiment, Kami-sama would turn them into his slaves forever.” Minami looked at the clock. “Wow, it’s already midnight. You four go back to your room and sleep.”
“Hey. Don’t treat us like your children, midget!” Atsuko snapped back and started their daily argument.
“Whatever. Just go to sleep already! I don’t want to see a sleepy zombie by tomorrow night.”
“Are you saying that I look like a zombie?!?” Atsuko was about to shout and jump on the midget but luckily, I and Yuki acted fast enough to hold her back and shut her mouth. We held her arms and dragged her out of the room while she was mumbling nonsense in our hands.
“Oyasuminasai, minna-san.” We hunters, except for Atsuko, said in union.
“Oyasumi.” The vampires nodded back.
At that night, I was the only one who was still awake. The other three were sleeping soudly beside me when I was just staying in my futon and staring at the ceiling. It wasn’t like I was too worried or nervous that I couldn’t sleep. I was just haunted. Haunted by an image of a certain girl. I couldn’t stop thinking about her hurtful but yet beautiful eyes, her black silky hair, her pinky white smooth hair and especially, her unique cat-like smile. She had a slender body but she was stronger that her look. I remembered how she caught me perfectly in the mid-air in a mission and landed on the ground without getting both of us hurt. Maybe it was because she was a vampire so she got such a power like that despite of her perfect torso. I wondered how it felt to touch her flatted abdomen and... Oh my God! What was I thinking?!? Bad Rena!! I couldn’t think of doing such a thing to a 15-year-old girl!! She was too young. Oh wait... She would be forever 15 and she must be hundred years older than me currently.
Wait... If she was forever 15... then she would never die... So what was the point for me to fall in love with her if one day, I would die because of age or illness and she kept living and findinf another partner of her life. What was the point then?
“The point is whether you choose to be with her forever or not.” Suddenly, the voice from that night before echoed in my ear. I immediately sat up and looked for the source of the voice. Disappointed, I just found nothing beside the darkness.
“Don’t waste your time to look for me. You can’t see me, Rena. And I know everything about you. Don’t ask me how because I’ll never tell you.” The person said like she (yes, it was a girly voice so I guessed the person was a girl) was reading my mind.
“Yes I can read your mind.” Oh shoot... “You still don’t listen to me from that night, do you? Well, it’s none of my business to involve in your love life anyway. But do take my words seriously. Or else, you would regret that you didn’t listen to your heart. Now sleep. You’ll have a long day tomorrow.”
I stayed silent for awhile to assure that the person had left. Nothing was heard so I could finally lay down and think about what she said before. She was right but yet my mind acted before my heart so I just let it beside and forgot the whole thing.
I was dumb.
############################################
In the followed morning, when I was having breakfast in our room with my fellow friends and cousin, Kuumi and Mayu greeted and joined us. As I expected, Mayu sat next to Yuki and clinged on her like a koala when Kuumi chatted happily with Kanon. Then, I and Atsuko realised someone was missing. We both turned to the two newcoming vampries and asked.
“Hey Mayu, Kuumi, where are Takamina and Jurina?”
“They both go out to pick up our guide for tonight. Since she’s the most wanted vampire of Kami-sama so they have to go and protect her.” Mayu answered.
“In that case, isn’t it better if you go to pick her up instead of Takamina?” Atsuko raised an eyebrow. “Since you’re stronger than her and she has nothing special beside her incredibly intelligence, leadership and strategy planning.”
“Well, true but Takamina is the only one that knows where that girl is. And I need to stay here to protect you guys anyway. Only Kuumi can’t babysit the four of you.”
“Hey! We don’t need you two to be our babysitter! We can take care of ourselves!” Atsuko hissed. “We’re your senpai anyway.”
“Yes, senpai, if you’re considering our look then we’ll be 17 forever! You don’t know how many times have we been studying in a same grade over time. I’m sure I know every single word in every single book of my grade like the back of my hand.” Mayu said coldly.
“Now that I’m curious about you full-blood vampires. You said you’ll be forever 17 right?” Mayu nodded at Atsuko’s question. “So were you born as a 17-year-old girl?”
“How can you ever think of a 17-year-old girl staying in my mother’s stomach, you Baka!!! Of course not! We vampires were born the same way as humans. We were born as babies and grew older normally like other humans. Actually, during that time, we were just like a human. We ate food, had fun with other kids and didn’t have to drink blood at all.” Mayu let out a sigh before continue. “We only became a real vampire when we first tasted human blood. When the vampire blood was awaken, we would have the look of our current age and never grew old again. That was when we had to leave the human world and live in our own dark kingdom.”
“So... you first drank human blood when you were 17? From who and how?” This time, it was Yuki’s turn to ask. I could see a sight of anger on her face.
“Eh... It was from one of my former friends. She fell down on the ground, causing her nose to bleed so I helped her...” Mayu trailed off. She must have sensed the danger in Yuki’s tone.
“By licking her blood?” Yuki’s face turned dark.
“E-etou... T-there wasn’t any tissue at that time... S-so I have no other choice...” It was the first time that I would ever see such a frightened expression of Mayu like that.
“You could use some clothes to wipe it off, you know.” Yuki raised her serious voice up.
Mayu was going to die in any moment if Atsuko wasn’t there to save her life, for once.
“Wait, Mayu. When was your first drink?” Atsuko asked, stopped Yuki from killing the poor cyborg girl.
“Etou... I don’t remember. I think it was in the 14th century, in the same century when you took your first drink, right Kuumi?”
“Yes, it was.” Kuumi nodded.
“So it’s been 500 years then. Had you been drinking any other human blood since that time?”
“No. I’m in the peace side so I’ve been drinking only animal blood. Yukirin is my only exception.”
“Is it true that you’ve only drunk Yukirin’s blood after you’ve become a real vampire?”
“I swear to God the answer is yes!”
“Then case closes! Yukirin, you can stop being jealous already. Mayu has a loyal heart.” Atsuko said to Yuki.
Her face was more relaxed after hearing Mayu’s answer but she hadn’t forgiven the vampire yet. She stood up silently then walked out of the room.
“H-hey! Yukirin! W-where are you going?!? Yukirin! Wait!” Mayu called for Yuki then quickly followed her, leaving us dumbfound. I and Atsuko looked at each other while Kanon and Kuumi wore a questioning expression on their face.
“They’re so overdramatic sometimes, aren’t they?” Atsuko spoke after a few seconds of silence. “I don’t know why Yukirin is jealous about this. If Mayu hadn’t taken her first drink, she would have an old lady as her girlfriend or even worse, woudn’t have one.”
“Now that’s too cruel, Acchan. That’s how they are, being a couple. Just let them have fun in their own world.” Tapping her shoulder, I commented.
“I wonder when I’ll get someone who loves me that much.” Atsuko let out a small sight then buried into her daydream.
Suddenly, Kuumi stood up and looked outside the window. She observed the sight so carefully that we started to worry.
“What’s wrong, Kuumin-chan?” Kanon asked, pulling the edge of the vampire’s shirt for attention.
“There is a worm on the window.” She said innocently.
*Thud* Three faces landed perfectly on the wooden floor.
“The heck?!? Kuumi!!!” Kanon exclaimed angrily after she got up then grabbed Kuumi’s neck and shook the girl violently. “You just gave us a fright, you baka!”
“I-I-I’m s-s-sorry-y-y....” Kuumi tried to say while being shaken.
I and Atsuko got up and sighed at the same time. Too much for a morning. Right after that, I heard footsteps coming to our room then the door was opened. Stepping in, the figure of our famous midget appeared in our area of vision.
“Ohayou minna-san!” Minami said cheerfully. “We’re back~”
“Takamina!” Almost immediately, Acchan jumped on the small girl and caused both of them to fall hard on the ground.
“Itai!” Minami said painfully while trying to get rid of a koala clinging on herself. “Acchan! Get off me! I’m crushed here!”
“No~ Don’t wanna~”
“Ah... Got eyewashed right in the early morning. What a day.”
Suddenly, a voice rose behind the door. Standing in the doorway was a fallen angel, having a furrowed annoyed face. Wait... An angel?!? Oh God! What did I think? It was just Jurina. Why did I think of her as an angel anyway?
“Oh... Ohayou, Rena-chan.”
*Doki doki* Again! Geez! That smile again. She sure never failed to make my heart beat hastily with her smile.
“O-Ohayou, Jurina...” I stuttered on my own words. Realising the awkwardness, I turned away, avoiding her gaze and hiding my blushing face.
But when I turned my head to the opposite, a face met me in the half way. The distance was so closed that our noses touched each other. Surprised by the stranger, I jumped back and let out a loud yelp.
“Oh, there you are, Yuihan.” To be my surprise, Jurina said cheerfully then helped me to get up. “Rena-chan, meet our new friend, Yui. She’ll be our guide for tonight and live with us until the war is over.”
I took a quick look at the newcomer. The girl looked like she was in the same age as Kuumi and Mayu with a shoulder-length black hair and a pair of sharp black eyes. She seemed to be a smart, calm and quiet type.
“Sorry for startling you earlier. My name is Yokoyama Yui but you can just call me Yuihan. I’ll be in your debt from now on. Yoroshiku.” The girl bowed to me. She said in a clear Kyoto’s accent, which allowed me to know how long she had been living in this city. But not only the mysterious aura coming from her, there was something familiar in her voice that made me curious about her. I remembered that I had heard this voice before...
“Well, Yuihan will be living with us for long time since she’s being hunted so it’s better for her to stay with us, in Tokyo.” Minami got up to say but still having Atsuko clinging onto herself. “She’ll be a big help for us when she has special abilities that are rarely found in the vampire world. It’s also the reason why Kami-sama wants her to be his experiment.”
Special abilities? Like being incredibly short or extremely strong?
“Well, not that kind of abilities. Being short is just a genetic condition, as well as being strong.” All of a sudden, Yui said to me.
“Wait... Did you just read my mind?” I opened my eyes in shock.
“Yes I did.” She smiled.
“Rena, Yuihan’s abilities are empathy, telepathy and telekinesis. Telepathy is quite common among a certain class of vampires while empathy and telekinesis are extremely rare. But in exchange, Yuihan’s physical strength is as strong as a normal human so basically, she can’t fight. She can read your mind whenever she wants without our permissions so if you have any secret, it’s better not to think about it.” Minami explained to me.
Empathy and telepathy... Finally, I remembered where I heard her voice. It was the same voice from the night at the white mansion and also from yesterday night. It was her all the time telling me about my feelings. No wonder why she knew my name and that...
“Nice to meet you, Rena-san.” The girl smiled once again, sending a chill sensation throughout my spine. At that moment, I felt my personal life wasn’t going to be peaceful anymore with the presence of this new mysterious girl.
Please forgive me for the grammar and spelling mistakes. My proofing program is damaged so I can't fix the spelling errors. If you want, please leave some review so that I can know how and where I should improve. Thanks a lot, minna-san~
-
Yukirin.....so cute when jealous!!!!!! I cant stop loving Mayukiiiiiiiii! damn it!
Mayu was so cute too........I love them....
Thanks for the update! I cant wait to read the part where Yukirin will be stolen~ mou~ >///< I want Mayu to fight for her Yukirin~
-
What a wonderful bomb is that! super epic bunny bomb FTW!! :lol: i super love my mayuki!!!! :deco:
Yuki is scary when she's jealous.. better be careful with your words mayu. XD
I love yuihan's role here and her power is so cool!!! :twothumbs
I'm excited with the next update.. thanks for this cool story sayuki-san!! :bow: ganbatte!
-
Hi Sayuki-san, just want to say I really like the way your characters interact with each other and the hilarious dialogues that go on between them. Your writing style is entertaining and easy to follow, allowing me to visualise the scenes vividly in my head :thumbsup
I'm going to admit I have only read your recent updates for the lovely MaYuki parts (I know I'm horribly biased but I can't help it :nervous) so I am unable to give a proper review of your story. Will backtrack and read from the top soon :)
In the meantime, keep up the good work and I look forward to whatever heart-pounding action you have in store. Thank you for sharing your story! :deco:
-
I like Yui's power, this will be interesting, and Rena is in trouble because of her thoughts about Jurina. :lol:
I'm worried what will happen to Yuki...
Rena why don't listen to Yui and her own feelings... what will happen to her and Jurina... The curiosity really kills me, my life is in your hands :)
-
:farofflook: I'm glad that you updated! Because of the laptop incident I was worried :gyaaah:
CHapter 7.1
Seems that the hunters is getting well with the noble vampires.
(Acchan example sleeping on Takamina?) :rofl:
Jurina is also friendlier towards Rena and hohoho Rena seems a little annoyed by Jurina carrying Acchan? :lol:
I wonder who it was that was standing at the door.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 7.2
:drool: I'm so sorry for drooling but Yuihan made a appearance!
So the voice that talked to Rena was her. Yuihan seems to know a lot of things... interesting
And the BOMB! :rofl:
I'm sorry Mayu I almost laughed as much as Yukirin :rofl:
So unexpected and cute! :lol:
A I laughed a lot in this update.
Thank you for your update! sayuki-san
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
-
yaay yuihaaan appear :cathappy:
Her ability is so cool, I want have power like that too. Lol
I'm imagining about what if yui read jurina's mind about rena. Awawaw that will be interesting~
Thank you for update sayuki-san :heart:
-
wooo so it's yuihan voice?! yeay yuihan!
yes Rena i love Jurina's smile gtoo :inlove:
can't wait for the war, go hunters! go vampire! *eh i mean takamina's clan eheheh
thank for the update Sayuki-san :thumbsup
-
Kawaiiiiiiiiiii~ kyaaaa mayuyu~ and the bunny bomb!! LOL
Its ok sayuki-san i love dramatic drama...you said that you wont do something bad to yuki,but not guaranted for mayu...im ok with that since it too rare mayu get bad moment, and i like it when someone like high class vamp like mayu doing something to her beloved,
Really love how romantic they are..
I can't wait the next chapter sayuki-san
I'm madly in love with the story
Oh and about yuihan...yayyy love her!
And kuumin...and that worm! Ahaahahaha LOL the vampire family had their funny moment eh..
Thank for the update sayuki-san
-
Nice Updated,
A rabbit boom~ Kawaii~~
Mayu have a cute past there,
I tot it will lick wound or suck blood from cut,
but lick nose bleed?? a bit weird...
no wonder yuki was jealous.
So the sound that answering Rena is Yui huh,
If Yui was so close to them why Takamina still need find her?
mind reader sure have a range right?
Rena careful I think Jurina known about your feeling,
because Yui is tell her...
Look forward for the next update.
-
Hahaha! Yuihan read Rena's mind ^^
The next chapter should be fun
-
Do you believe me? when I say that I knew that the scout was Yuihan before even reading it. Wahhahaha I don't know why I was expected that but I was right!! :thumbsup
Mayuki moment are so cute... I like when yuki can't stop laugh with the rabbit bomb. :lol:
Yukirin was jealous too kawaiiiiii! :wub:
Rena thought a weird things XD with a kid who have 15 years old (Rena she is hundred years older than you XD)
Thank you for this update!! Drama!! :shocked Muahahaha but it is like Yuki or Mayu is the center (yes I use the word "center") of the drama?? (preview)
-
We're in Kyoto so of course Yuihan makes her appearance and boy does she look like an interesting character :thumbup
Only thing is it seems like every chapter just adds more mysteries :banghead:
Damn you Sayuki-san for being such a good writer :angry:
Now that I'm in a frenzy bring on part 3 and bring on the fighting!!!
In all seriousness though loved the update, Mayuki scenes were so cute and Rena being so shy :heart:
Keep up the good work :thumbsup
-
It's half past 3 a.m. here, so I won't comment much.
Just wanted to say I read ALL fic in one go, AND I LOVE IT :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
I'll be waiting for your update!!! :bow: :bow:
EDIT.
I also read it twice!! God, I have so many questions...
-
Ah why i already miss the story...the bunny bomb must be really something...
I'm even re-read from the chap 1 LOL
-
SO I SEE YOU'RE FROM VIETNAM...... yaysameorigin? c:
Besides that, I had tried to read this the first time and I stopped because... I don't know why... No "inspiration" to read, I guess? LOL. I love the fic though. >w< It's awesome~ I feel like it has a great balance of... writing... ...Um, I just feel like it does, I don't know of what... :nervous
I... was so happy the moment Yuihan came into the story, like BAM. YAY. YERSH. :3
I hope the next part is soon... :P :luvluv2: :kneelbow:
-
Here is a quick update. Since i felt bad about letting you guys wait for so long, I decided to post this earlier than my plan. So in exchange, I'm not able to answer all of your comments cuz I need to hurry back to my study (The exam starts tomorrow! WOAAAHHHH!) :cry: But I'll answer m00nchild's questions to make it clear for the others too
Nice Updated,
A rabbit boom~ Kawaii~~
Mayu have a cute past there,
I tot it will lick wound or suck blood from cut,
but lick nose bleed?? a bit weird...
no wonder yuki was jealous.
So the sound that answering Rena is Yui huh,
If Yui was so close to them why Takamina still need find her?
mind reader sure have a range right?
Rena careful I think Jurina known about your feeling,
because Yui is tell her...
Look forward for the next update.
Takamina has to find her because Yui is hiding from the other clan because Kami-sama is looking for her. She can't be so obvious or she would get caught. And yeah, mind reader have a limited range.
To the rest, thank you all readers for reading my fic and support me until this time! I really appreciate that!!! Thanks a lot!
Before continuing, just a little note:
[{Radioed talk}]
Ok, now enjoy~
Chapter 7 [Part 3]
When the sky turned dark, the big campaign started. The sun was hidden behind the rocky mountains, helping us in hiding ourselves from the enemy in front of their base. We were preparing for the big strike in the wood, near our target. Everyone was checking their weapons again to make sure they were ready.
I just received my katana from Yuki when in my last mission, it was broken so Yuki made some improvement and upgraded it for me. Its look didn’t change much but now it was made 100% of titanium so it was super hard and somehow, it fit me well. I had to thank Yuki after this. Speaking of Yuki, I could see that she was still mad at the cyborg. She completely ignored the poor little wearing a black hoodie that covered her hair since the morning and now she refused to talk to Mayu. Wow... Poor Mayu...
“OK, are the weapons ready yet?” Minami called out for us and asked while holding her twin-blade sword.
Atsuko looked around. She saw the weapons were all in our hands then nodded at Minami.
“Good. Now I’ll give this to you.” Minami gave each of us a small black earphone. “Wear this and always turn them on. This will be our bridge of communication. Yuki is in charge of this. But, the plan will be changed a little.”
Minami paused for awhile to have our attention then she continued.
“From Yuihan, I’ve learned that outside of the control room will be more dangerous than the inside. So Rena, you’ll come with me, Yuihan and Acchan. Mayuyu and Jurina will take care of the outside.”
“Eh? If it’s the reason then shouldn’t I stay with them?” I asked Minami.
“You shouldn’t be worried. Mayuyu and Jurina are our best fighters currently so it won’t be a problem for them.” Minami smiled.
I took a small glance at the youngest vampire. She noticed me and smiled, which caused me to blush again. I quickly looked away to avoid her gaze.
“O-OK...” I managed to say with all the calmness I had.
“Good. Now turn on your earphone and move out! It’s about time to go.”
We all turned on our earphones. After checking everything was ready, we followed Minami, leaving behind Yuki, Kuumi and Kanon. I was the last on in the row so I could notice the quick sad glance of Mayu giving to Yuki and then turned away. I slowly looked back at Yuki; her face didn’t show any emotion but her eyes reflected concern. I was sure that she had noticed Mayu’s glance and still cared about her a lot even though they were in a fight. Poor Mayu.
I wore my katana onto my back then followed the others. We all move out of the wood quietly.
“We’re getting near to the base. Stay low and closed, minna.” Minami said to us quietly.
We carefully sneaked out of the wood. Following Yuki’s guide, we managed to go through the first ring of security. It was a bunch of wandering low-classed vampires, easy to deal with but we had to finish them in silence so the others wouldn’t notice us. The second ring was a 10-feet-high electronic metal fence containing 10 thousands kW of electricity. There was no way that we could pass through. I thought we would have to find another way but I forgot that my teammates were vampires.
“OK. Let’s jump!” Minami whispered and immediately picked Atsuko up.
Before I reacted Minami’s order, my body was lifted up by a pair or strong arms. I found myself carried by Jurina when Mayu did the same with Yui. The vampires jumped over the fence in ease and landed on the soft ground safely, without making any sound. They put us down and quickly hid behind one of the warehouse in the base to escape the security light.
“Yukirin, what’s next?” Atsuko whispered to her earphone.
[{The main house is 500 meters from your left. There are few guards on the way so finish them off in silence OK? I’ll take care of the alarm but not the door.}]
“I’ll deal with the door.” Mayu spoke up. “Just take care of the guards and cover me.”
“I can see there are about ten of them. We can’t waste much time so make it fast. Jurina!” Minami ordered.
“My pleasure.” I saw a smirk bloomed on her lips. She rubbed her hands and twisted her neck to warm up and then summoned her black-blade sword.
In a blink of eye, she disappeared from my side. And then I heard the sound of flesh meat torn up by metal and blood poured like waterfall on the ground.
“OK, move out.” Minami signaled us to move.
We moved away from our hiding place and walked pass through all the blood and ashes on the ground. Ignoring the awful smell, we reached the white metal door of the central house, where Jurina was waiting for us. Mayu immediately went closer to the door while we secured the surrounding.
[{Ok, the alarm is off now. Do it.}]
Yuki’s voice was the signal for Mayu to do her task. In just a few seconds, the cyborg-like vampire successfully opened the door.
[{You guys have 3 minutes before they notice and the alarm goes off. Go to the main hall and turn left. The central control room is at the end of the hall.}]
“Got it. Thanks Yuki. Now move out, minna.” Minami said and rushed inside.
We followed and ran along the hall to the direction that Yuki told us with Jurina in the lead to clean the way. We met few guards but none of them survived from Jurina’s cold sword. Thanks to her amazing sword fighting skill, we reached our destination in time.
But when Mayu was trying to open the door, the alarm went off.
[{No good, guys. They’ve found out. Hurry up and get inside. There are only 20 guards in the control room. The rest are just engineers so hurry before they report to the Headquarter.}]
“Mayuyu!” Minami shouted.
“OK done!” Mayu pressed a button and the door opened. Right after that, lots of vampire guards were seen behind our back. “Go now. I and Jurina will take care of everything here.” She said while summoning her sword.
I looked at your front and also noticed a bunch of guards raising their weapons to us. I drew out my katana and along with Minami, I cleaned the way to the control room with Atsuko and Yui. Even though I had seen Jurina in action for many times already but I couldn’t help worry about her. Maybe she was strong but she still had her limit and I couldn’t stand it if she got hurt. I promised to myself that I would come to help her after I had finished my job.
We killed all the vampires blocking our way and managed to enter the empty control room. Empty... The engineers must have run away already.
“Yuihan, find a place to set the bomb.” Minami said and tossed the bunny to Yui, who caught it carefully.
“Roger that.” The Kyoto girl then went away, searching around the control room.
I and Atsuko were standing in the doorway while Minami watched over Yui. There was no guard coming for us. It seemed that Jurina and Mayu were doing their job very well.
*Beep*
“OK, done.”
Suddenly, a beep sound appeared along with Yui’s voice from behind me. And then Mayu’s voice shouted in my hear from the earphone.
[{If you guys have done setting the bomb then get your butt out of there now! We only have 10 minutes before this base becomes a desert!}]
“I know. Move out now!” Minami quickly signaled us to go out.
Nothing would ever go smoothly.
A goal couldn’t be achieved so easily.
“Not so fast, aye?”
Blocking our way, a familiar short figure holding the twin katars with a smirk on the face appeared in front of Minami.
“Yuko...” Minami exclaimed.
“You think you can get away that easy? I don’t think so~”
“Move aside, squirrel. I don’t have time to play with you.”
“Oh~ Angry already, midget?”
[{7 minutes guys! What are you doing in there?}]
Yuki’s panic voice echoed in the earphone.
“We don’t have time for you, squirrel. Yuihan!”
Minami shouted and in just a few second, Yuko was floating in the air like someone tied her and pulled her up by invisible rope. I looked over Minami’s back and saw Yui closing her eyes while her hand raised up to Yuko’s level. And with a swing, she threw the Yuko aside and slammed hard on the metallic wall.
“Good job Yuihan. Now go before she woke up.” Minami pushed Yuihan to the front.
When the three of us stepped through the black line on the floor, the door immediately closed, locking Minami inside with Yuko.
“Takamina!” Atsuko shouted, knocking on the door hopelessly while Yui was trying to open it. I used my katana to break the door but it was too hard to even leave a scratch on it.
From the other side, Minami watched us in silence. She gave out a sad smile before shaking her head slowly.
“Takamina!” Atsuko slammed her fist onto the hard door.
“Go Acchan. You can’t stay here.”
“No! I won’t leave you, Takamina!”
[{4 minutes left! Hurry up guys!}]
“You heard Yuki. We’re running out of time, Acchan. Go now. I’ll be fine.” Minami softly said.
“No! Takamina!” Atsuko only slammed harder.
“I’ll be fine. Just go.” With the last words, Minami turned her back to us and faced Yuko who just woke up from her short coma. Even though it was too small, I still could hear a small conversation behind the door.
"Ha, you have courage to destroy our armory. Now you have to pay for what you have done!"
"Yuko... I don't want to hurt you..."
"Shut up and fight already!"
[{Yuihan! Rena! Get Atsuko out of there immediately! Takamina can take care of herself!}]
Mayu shouted in our ear again. Giving no choice, Yui had to hypnotize Atsuko so she wouldn’t struggle and let us carry her out in peace. Carrying Atsuko in my arms and having Yui beside me, I ran as fast as I could and met the two vampires, Mayu and Jurina, fighting in the hallway.
“What took you so long?!?” Jurina yelled when she slashed through a guard’s throat.
“No time for stories! We have to get out of here now!” Mayu finished her words and cut off a guard’s head with her sword.
“Yuihan, clean the way for us please!” Jurina said to Yui.
The girl nodded and clapped her hands together. Right at that time, both Jurina and Mayu released their current targets and sat down. A ball of white energy formed inside Yui’s palm and right at that time, she pushed her hand forward, releasing the energy which blew everything on its way away, except for Jurina and Mayu.
“All clear.” The girl said.
The two vampires quickly got up and gestured us to follow. Jurina and Mayu killed several guards more until we reached the fence. Mayu took Atsuko from my hands and jumped over the fence first while Jurina piggybacked Yui and then picked me up on her arms.
“Hold on tight.” She said before jumped high over the fence. This time, it wasn’t a soft landing since she had to carried two more people but she didn’t get hurt or just a small bruise.
Mayu with Atsuko in her arms ran to the wood first when we followed right behind.
[{10 seconds left}]
Yuki said when we had been in the safe area away from the base. We all stared at the direction of the coming explosion while catching our breath.
“What about Takamina?” Finally, Jurina said.
“She’ll be fine. If she is not, I’ll kill her.” Mayu coldly reply.
Right at that time, a small flash of light heading from the roof of the base flying up to the dark sky caught my attention. But before I realized what it was, a loud boom and a mushroom image of flame appeared, causing a huge and strong wind blowing through the wood.
After the wind had gone, we all sat up and looked at the deserted base with concern.
“Yukirin, search for Takamina quickly.” Mayu said to her earphone.
[{Already done. She’s fine. I can catch her signal from the earphone so I think she managed to escape the explosion}]
“Yokatta...” Mayu sighed in relief.
[{Wait... What the... Who are you?!? ... Kyaahhhhh!}]
“Yukirin? What’s going on there? Yukirin! YUKIRIN!”
Before we could actually relax, there was something bad happening to Yuki’s side when we lost her contact. We couldn’t even communicate with Kumi and Kanon either. The atmosphere tensed up.
“Oh god! Yukirin!” Mayu’s face turned pale and she became panic. She immediately threw Atsuko to Jurina and ran away.
“Wait Mayu-nee!” Jurina caught Atsuko and tried to call for her but it was useless.
“Jurina, stay here with Yuihan. I’ll go with her.”
I said then followed Mayu, not waiting for Jurina’s reply. Normally, Mayu wasn’t an energetic type but because her beloved was in danger, she was like a wind. In just a blink of eye, she disappeared from my sight. I had no choice but to go Yuki’s place on my own, hopefully I wasn’t too late.
When I was almost there, I saw a figure lying on the ground next to a tree. I hastily came closer and turn the body around. To my horror, it was Kanon, badly in hurt when blood covered half of her face. Lying next to her, Kumi was no better with a broken leg and arm, and a big open wound on her chest. No matter how much I called them, they still didn’t response when both of them were in coma.
*THUD*
“Ahhhhh!”
Suddenly, I heard a loud thud along with a painful scream coming from the front. I gently set Kanon down and ran toward the source of the sound. Trees on both of my sides were all broken down like there was another explosion just happened here. But no, it was only a fight between two full-blood vampires.
When I reached the battlefield, it was just like a big mess. Branches were found everywhere. Crushed pieces of rocks were trembling on the ground because of the shock from the continuing battle. I saw Yuki was tied next to a tree nearby with a concern and panic expression of her face. Her eyes focused on the battle happening in front of her.
Mayu was fighting against a vampire that I hadn’t met before. The tall person was properly a girl with a boyish hairstyle, shorter than Jurina’s though, and a pretty handsome face. Her weapon was a double claw in both hands. By looking at the situation, I could see Mayu was in disadvantage when her opponent was much faster and stronger than her. She tried to dodge the attack but the other girl’s motions were so fast that she ended up receiving a painful kick on her stomach and flying backward.
Seeing the bad situation, I was about to take off my katana but Mayu shouted at me when she was recovering from the attack.
“Rena, no! Don’t get involved into this!”
Because of her shout, the person turned her attention to me and smirked.
“Well, well, well. What do we have here? Another hunter.”
“Rena!” Yuki exclaimed. I looked at the person and raised my katana up.
“Leave her alone, Sae. And give Yukirin back!”
“Hahaha, as if.” The person called Sae teleported next to Yuki and dragged her up, locking the freaking out girl inside the pair of arms. "I'll take her from here. If you ever want to see her alive again, do not make any stupid move before Kami-sama sends you a request to save this princess's life."
“Mayuyu!” Yuki teared up.
"I'll kill you if you dare lay a finger on her! Give her back!"
"As if you can ever beat me, little brat."
"Yukirin!!!" Mayu dashed to Sae with her sword rose up.
But before her sword could ever touch its target, Mayu once again was sent flying backward by a forceful power of the newcomer.
“Hey, Sae-chan. What are you doing with that human?” The newcomer was no one else but Yuko, completely healthy. Taking a closer look, I noticed a motionless Minami carried on her shoulder with several wounds and scratches.
“Kidnapping this girl?” Sae answered innocently.
“Baka!” Yuko hit the girl on the head, making the girl look like she just nodded even though Yuko was a head shorter than her. “Why do we need that girl anyway?”
“Because she’s special to Mayu?” Sae rubbed her head gently.
“We can’t use her, you baka! Let me handle this!”
I watched Yuko tossed Minami toward me merciless. Right after I caught her, Yuko vanished from my sight then she reappeared behind Mayu. In a quick move, she dived half of her arm into Mayu’s back, which was disappeared inside the girl. It was happening too fast that neither I nor Mayu could react. Suddenly, the other half of Yuko’s arm appeared from Mayu’s chest and floating in the mid-air, like it went through her body via a black hole. In the middle of Yuko’s palm, a blue light ball as big as a golf ball glowing. I and Yuki stared at the scene in horror while Mayu screamed out loud when Yuko closed her hand around the light ball. With a pull, Yuko withdrew her arm, holding the light ball in her hand and letting Mayu fall down on the ground, passed out.
“Mayuyu!” Yuki shouted, struggling from Sae’s grip.
“Release her, Sae.” Yuko said and Sae followed. She untied Yuki; and immediately Yuki ran to the cyborg girl.
“And you, pale girl.” I startled by the sudden call of Yuko. I blinked and just like a shadow, she appeared in front of me. She grabbed my collar and pulled my face closer to her. Not even waiting for my reaction, she whispered to my ear, giving me another shock before released me.
“OK, Sae. Let’s go back before Kami-sama gets mad.”
With the last few words, Yuko and Sae disappeared from the vision. I tried to analyzed what just happened but the noise coming from the wood interrupted everything. Running toward us was Atsuko, Jurina and Yui. Jurina was having Kumi in her arms while Kanon was in Yui’s. And when Atsuko saw the passing out Minami on my lap, she dashed to my place and hugged Minami tight while crying.
She wasn’t the only one who was crying though.
“Rena-chan...” Jurina softly called me. She looked at me then turned to another two people. I followed her direction and watched Yuki crying out loud with a motionless Mayu in her arms. No matter how hard she tried to wake Mayu up, the girl wouldn’t response a thing.
“What’s happened here?” I turned back to Jurina and let out a sigh.
“Yuko and a person called Sae were here few seconds ago. They was about to kidnap Yukirin but then they changed their mind. And Yuko did something to Mayu and what you see is the result.”
I watched Yui observed the situation and suddenly, she spoke.
“Did Yuko take something like a glowing golf ball from Mayu’s body?”
“Yes! It’s like a blue light ball!”
“Hmm... In that case... I know what happened to her. Did Yuko tell you something? An exchange?”
“.... Yes... She said if we wanted to have Mayu back,... we have to give you to them...”
I trailed off and waited for Yui’s reaction. But her face was unchanged. She just stared at the cyborg girl like she was deep in her thought.
“Yuihan... What are we going to do?” Yuki looked up with her teary eyes, asking Yui by her shaky voice.
“In the mean time, just bring all the injured people back to my place. Let Takamina decide everything. We shouldn’t rush at this time.”
Forgive me for the grammar and spelling errors ; ^ ; Please review and tell me what do you think about the story so far. Thank you~
-
Yay update!!!! I've been waiting for this for a long time!!!! Thanks Sayuki-san!
-
Thank! Thank! Thank you soo much sayuki-san!!! Arigatou!
Ok! Now here my comment,
Its! An epic battle!! The tension!! My heart going doki doki when thei start the mission...
And when yuko apears,oh no! OMG! Its dramatic moment when acchan refused to leave takamina alone with the bomb LOL
After that...i though "oh it safe now,but wait! How about yukirin kidnaping scene?"
So i continued to read your fic and..and..the great battle between mayu and sae!!
Mayu want to protect her beloved...but in the end she's the one who in danger...i don't know about what with that blu lightball but ist seem mayuyu energy or her core soul (maybe something like that eh sayuki-san?)
And its a little sad that mayu and yuki still in fight...when all of this happening,yuki will felt guilt toward mayu because of this,she's mad at mayu for something in the long past (500 years),ah this pairing really have a dramatic chessy scene that i love so much!
Kumi and kanon,what happen with them?
Ok! Thank again for this great update sayuki-san and take your time for your exam,hope the best for you..
And i will waiting for the next when you finish your exam...
th
-
Yay! It's so awesome!
I almost forgot about this story but you have no idea how happy I was to see that update.
The suspense...
And I absolutely adore evil Yuko! And Yuihan was so cool!
-
No!!!!! Yuko what did you do to your oshiri sister?!!!!
Acchan cares for Takamina~
-
ah, thanks for the update Sayuki-san.
i've been waiting for so long :)
nice update, anyway..
i'm curious what will going to happen with Mayu and the others..
and for Yuko......
ah i think i should wait then..
thank you :bow:
-
thanks for the update :D Amazing chapter!! Can't wait to find out what happens next. Hope Minami and Mayu will be okay :D
-
I really love it !!!
Yes! Woah! Yuko wins??? hehehe Takamina must be more strong...
What is the blue light ball??? It is the what the vampire need to live??
Poor Mayu... Poor Yuki!!!!!
-
Good to see you back Sayuki-san :)
Been looking forward to this so I got really excited when I saw your update :w00t:
The group finally raid the arsenal and we get an appearance from Sae!
She just turns up and takes down Kumi, Kanon and Mayu before trying to steal Yukirin from Mayu XD
Then what the heck happened to Mayu, did Yuko steal her soul :shocked
I can just imagine Yukirin going crazy and try to take on Yuko and Sae by herself
Really like the introduction of the new characters and hopefully you can introduce some more :thumbup
Thanks so much for updating even when your busy, I don't know how you manage it :bow:
Look forward to your next update, but no rush and good luck on your exams :)
-
Great Update,
So everyone was hurt badly,
I think Yui will do something before sacrified herself huh,
and Yui is a magician type vampire, great idea,
no wonder she have no any strength or agility,
so Yuko taken Mayu soul??
Sae also appear in this fic huh,
Looking forward for the nice update
-
First, I'm worried about Yuki. Now, I'm worried about Mayu (and Yui and everyone). I really don't have time to calm down, but it's one of the reasons, why I love this fic. :)
-
Yuihan is so cool here with all her power she totally owned the bad guys possibly even Yuko.
But things didn't turned out good, now almost everyone is injured and now Yuko have Mayus soul? or something...
Oh a new vampire intro: Sae!
:panic: Thank you for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
-
Just finished reading your story and it's really good. :thumbup
Mayuki was so cute up until your last update and now my heart is broken assdscsfa. Someone needs to pull Yuko out of her evil state and they need to save Mayu so she and Yuki can be lovey dovey again ;A;
Also I can't help but think WMatsui is really tragic here. Will Rena lose Jurina in the end? :catglare:
-
Ah, poor Mayu!!
Evil Yuko-sama is cool, but I want someone to save her soon!! :panic:
I'll be waiting for your next update!
BTW, I was spazzing over WMatsui, when Jurina's strong hands held Rena in bridal style :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
-
Before the new update on next week, I want to help everyone have a clearer imagination about this story. So today, I represent to you, THE PICTURES OF CHARACTER'S WEAPONS!!!! TADA!
Let's begin with the Vampire side first~
Takamina's weapon
(http://i682.photobucket.com/albums/vv181/staggerblake/DualBladeSword.jpg)
Mayuyu's weapon
(http://i758.photobucket.com/albums/xx228/worldofwriters/Weapons/WhiteSword.jpg)
Jurina's weapon
(http://www.swords24.eu/images/products/en/Kit_Rae_Kilgorin_Sword_of_Darkness_with_Black_Blade_KR1239BB.jpg)
Kumi's weapon (It's a combination of gun and dagger)
(http://resource.mmgn.com/Gallery/full/PYHBP343.jpg)
Yuko's weapon (katar)
(http://www.deviantart.com/download/146841441/Katar_by_miyakookami.jpg)
Sae's weapon
(http://thedarkblade.com/wp-content/uploads/anderson-cultery-special-edition-pantera-claws.jpg)
Now here is Hunter side~
Rena's weapon
(http://www.cbswords.com/images/samurai3000katana.jpg)
Yukirin's weapon
(http://www.deviantart.com/download/120889690/Zero__s_Cosplay_Gun_by_toshirohitsugaya.jpg)
Acchan's weapon
(http://images2.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20110716221259/nerf/images/d/d3/Vendettasword.jpg)
Kanon's weapon
(http://www.thefirearmblog.com/blog/wp-content/uploads/2011/03/doppel_m52_a-tfb.jpg)
So far, we only have these weapons~ When new characters appear with new cool weapons, I'll update this post ASAP :)
Hope you guys will enjoy these pictures~ And please do the POLL i just made so that I know your opinions.
Just remind you that it's just your guessing. The result of the poll won't affect the next chapter ~ Thanks for participating and reading my fic :heart:
Can anyone tell me how to shrink the pictures please? ; ^ ;
-
Whoaw, cool weapons!!
Ah, I voted Airin, but just because I really want her to appear.. XD
But it could easily be NyanNyan or Sasshi or Gorilla :D
BTW if you want to shrink pictures...
Inside (http://you write :[img height=? width=?]instead ? you just write a number like for example this:[img]http://www.thefirearmblog.com/blog/wp-content/uploads/2011/03/doppel_m52_a-tfb.jpg)
can be made into this:
(http://www.thefirearmblog.com/blog/wp-content/uploads/2011/03/doppel_m52_a-tfb.jpg)
using this:
[img height=150 width=180]
-
An awesome weapons sayuki-san!
Especially mayuyu and jurina's weapons its really cool!
Wow soo the next update its next week..cant wait it!! Aww
Can't wait mayuki chessy scene..loved their overdramatic scene loved all of mayuki's moment LOL
See you in next week sayuki-san...
a
-
The Vampire Weapons Were AWESOME
Rena Katana look cool
Nice Choice on the Weapons
-
whoaaaa i love all the weapons!! it's cool! :thumbsup
-
Wow cool weapons!
I like all of them expecially Jurina, Mayu and Rena's ones. :thumbsup
In any case, I've voted for Airin, 'cause I think that it will be interesting if she will be in the story, but it's only my opinion :P
Also, I'd like to say something about your story :)
For begin I want to say that I follow your story since you started it.
Since the beginning it captured me!
I think it is a really good job. Really.
Good story, never boring, good characters, good writing (also fantastic pairs~ eheh :twothumbs )
I've never put my opinion until now (sorry for this XD )
But, again, really good job. I respect it. :)
Continue in this way :wink:
:byebye:
-
Damn Nice Weapon,
I dun know how to express my climax love to those weapon,
except using to rude words,
I f**king like those weapon,
somehow there are some weapon remind me some game,
Kumi's weapon remind me of Final Fantasy VIII squall gunblade,
Yuko's weapon remind me of Ragnarok Online Assasin cross weapon,
Acchan's weapon remind me of Gundam Seed Anime Freedom & Justice gundam combine light saber.
Yukirin's weapon remind me of Black Cat Anime Black Cat's gun named Hades,
Kanon's weapon remind me of Devil May Cry Dante's Ebony & Ivory, just that Kanon's is 2 also black colour,
Sae's weapon is classic~!!!
There also Mayu, Takamina, Jurina & Rena weapon damn nice too,
Takamina Dual Blade somehow like a guardian, if include some breast Aura It will be the best,
Mayu White Sword normal but if combine to Mayu, it's suit so well,
Jurina Black Sword can see the sharp will some evil power,
If try to imagine Jurina Left taken Mayu's white sword and right take her own sword, is totally prefect...
Rena's Katana well made, is very different from what I imagine,
I thought that her katana will somehow like Final Fantasy VII Sephiroth's Masamune.
Looking forward for the next character and weapon~!!
-
i love the weapons, it indeed helped with my imagination on the story ^^
also, i would like to see more kuminon... they are so cute :cathappy:
-
First of all, I thank all of you readers for supporting my story ; ^ ; I was so happy when I saw 34 thanks for a chapter!!! It's new record, isn't it? LOL Anyways, I'm very happy that you enjoy reading my fic ; ^ ; I love you guys, especially who have been following this story from the beginning :heart:
So before i announce the real result of the poll (well since it's made just for fun, not to decide who would appear next :P), here is a short update of Chapter 8, part 1. I hope you guys enjoy this. :)
Chapter 8 [Part 1]
At this moment, we were all in Yui’s hidden place. It was a huge cave in a hill outside the city of Kyoto. The entrance was covered by many large leaves from the surrounding trees so it was pretty hard to find this hideout. I found out that vampires really love choosing caves as their hideouts since I remembered that Takamina’s hideout was also a cave in Mount Fuji. Even it was like the rock age, the place was very comfortable and warm. Torches and candles were everywhere in the cave so it was lightened enough for reading and other activities. Well, it was someone’s home anyway.
Enough with describing the house. After Yui treated the injured people, Takamina and Kumi had already woke up since they were vampires while Mayu and Kanon were still out cold. Kanon was hit pretty hard on her head so she would be out for at least 2 days. But in Mayu’s case...
Currently, Yui was still treating Kuumi’s wounds while Minami was lying on a bed with her forehead bandaged. Jurina was siting on a chair near the entrance and sleeping soundly since her energy was drained out in the mission. Acchan was right beside her, scolding her for being stupid and many things else. They were like a typical married couple. Not so far from Minami’s bed was Mayu’s with Yuki sitting next to the bed. The cyborg girl was still lying there like a statue since the time Yuko took away her soul.
Yes, the blue light ball I saw before, from what Yui told me, was her soul. According to her, every creature had a soul, which was represented as a small light ball, controlling their emotions and actions. The color of the soul told us which kind the person were. For example, vampires had their souls blue while human’s soul was light yellow. The brighter the light ball, the purer the soul. So basically, Mayu was like a puppet without her strings. She was still alive but she would never be able to do anything without her soul.
But I thought it was a good time for her so she wouldn’t see Yuki’s face right now. Her face was filled with pain, concern and anger, which was not a good mixture of emotions. In short term, Yuki was a time bomb, waiting to explode.
“Anou Yuihan...” I quietly called the girl. Yui turned around to face me while her hands were still working on Kumi’s broken one.
“What is it, Rena?”
“... Nothing really.” I wanted to ask her about Mayu’s condition but then I changed my mind. It wasn’t a good idea to talk about it in front of Yuki right now. I turned away and supported my chin with my hand.
“There is something bothering you and you don’t want to talk about it out loud, do you?” Suddenly, I heard Yui’s voice inside my mind. I turned back to look at her. A smile formed on her lips. Then she continued her task with her back facing me. “There are only me and Takamina can telepathize but she is currently busy so no one is going to interrupt our conversation. Use your thought to talk to me.”
“Erm... Like this?” I thought.
“Yes. So now, what did you want to ask me earlier?”
“About Mayu. What will happen to her?”
“...Well, she’s still alive, like a doll...”
Suddenly, Yui stayed silent for awhile. I looked at her beck with concern. She was hesitating on something.
“Yuihan? What’s wrong? Is there something that you haven’t told us?”
“... Actually, yes. It’s just because I don’t want to worry Yuki-san so I hide it...”
“... Can you tell me what it is? I want to know and see what I can do.”
“... I guess it’s fine to tell you then. Well, honestly, Mayu’s in a very bad condition now. It’s true that she’s still alive but without her soul, she won’t be in this world for more than 24 hours.”
“What?” I gasped surprisingly. Suddenly I realised that we were having a secret conversation so I looked around. Luckily, everyone was already occupied to notice my reaction. “What do you mean by that Yuihan?”
“Biologically, her body still functions. But without soul, her body like loses its central control system so it works on its own wildly, which means soon or later, the messy body will destroy itself. And that soon is 24 hours.”
“Why didn’t you tell us about this before? We don’t have much time left! We have to do something or else Mayu will die!” I thought angrily.
“Calm down Rena. This is the reason why I didn’t want to tell the truth, especially to Yuki-san. I knew she would just storm out and find her own death at the enemy’s place after she was told about this. We’re already lacking of members so we can’t stand losing anyone.”
“Then what do you think we should do now? Watching her dying?”
“... I’ll exchange myself for her soul like what they offered.”
“WHAT?!?!” This time, I couldn’t hold back my emotion anymore. I shouted out loud, which shocked everyone in their places and forced their attentions on me.
“Woah, what’s wrong Rena?” Minami asked me surprisingly.
“Yuihan is planning to hand in herself in order to save Mayu.”
“WHAT?!?” Now it was conscious people’s turn to shout, except for Yuki though. She just stared at Yui with a disbelief look.
“What are you thinking Yuihan?” Minami shouted but then immediately held her belly since she hurt it again.
“I’m thinking of saving her life.” Yui answered calmly.
“But we can’t lose you Yuihan! You know what he will do to you if you come with him!” Minami said in pain.
“You know Mayu is a genius and your right hand, Takamina. You’ll lose this war immediately if Mayu is gone.”
“I know but... We can’t lose you too. We’ll find some ways else to save her and you!”
“We don’t have much time for that...”
When Yui finished her sentence, the atmosphere went cold. Yui let out a loud sigh before continued.
“And you know, even when you managed to steal Mayu’s soul back, there is no way we could return her soul back to her body.”
“Why is it?” Yuki asked in mono tone.
“Because controlling souls is a rare skill of vampires like my telekinesis. We can see ourselves souls but can’t control them without that skill. And the person that we know to have such a skill like that is Yuko. To make it short, if you want to save Mayu without handing in me, you have to kidnap Yuko as well and somehow make Yuko return Mayu’s soul back to her body.”
“...” Again, awkward silence covered the atmosphere.
“I think we can.” Suddenly Minami spoke up, which received herself everyone’s attention. “Even Yuko is brainwashed but somewhere in her mind remains her good memory. If she’s completely evil, she would have left me in the explosion, not saved me out of that and returned me to you.”
“... You have a good point there, Takamina.” Yui scratched her chin. “In that case, maybe I could help her to gain back her good memory and return to her good side. But still, how can we kidnap her when she’s so strong?”
We all closed our eyes and thought for a moment before an idea swept over our minds. We all opened our eyes almost at the same time and looked in the same direction. And of course, the person who received all the attention knew what we were thinking about.
“Why are you all staring at me like that?” Jurina raised an eyebrow . “I can’t beat her! I’m half human, remember?”
“Of course you can’t...” Minami smiled. “But the other you can... it’s proved in the last battle with Yuko.”
“Wait... Are you saying that you want to release that monster? I almost killed her in the last battle, for God’s sake!”
“We’re not going to release the monster. We’re just borrowing its power.”
“Huh?” This time, not only Jurina but also me, Yuki and Atsuko that looked at Minami and Yui in disbelief.
“Mayu’s new seal. It’s not just a simple seal that controls the monster. It also allows you to use its power. But you have to be strong enough to control it or else it will control you.” Minami explained.
“OK... That’s something new to me...” Jurina slowly said. “How can I do that?”
“Well... Rena needs to weaken the seal to release some of dark spirit and you will have to control that. When you succeed, you’ll have your new power that even stronger than anyone in this vampire world.” Yui replied.
“Doing it is harder than saying it.” Jurina hissed.
“We don’t know until we try. How long ago was your last drink from Rena?” Minami asked.
“3 days ago, i think?”
“Good enough. Yuihan, can you guide them how to do it?”
“Sure. Rena, Jurina, come here.” Yui gestured us to go with her.
Both of us followed her and went out of the room. We walked on the rocky hallway until we reached another room, which was completely empty. There were only torches on the wall and a strange large circle on the ground in the middle of the room.
“While I’m getting ready, Jurina, you should have some of Rena’s blood. Just in case, you know.” Yui said then leave us alone outside when she entered the room and closed the room behind her back.
And then, an awkward silence covered us. Even though we had done this several times already but somehow I still felt shy around her. It wasn’t bad that she drank my blood. The problem was I couldn’t control myself when her gentleness during each time was irresistible. I couldn’t my heart from beating so fast and... Oh God! I couldn’t stop myself form wanting her lips on mine.... Oh snap out of your fantasies already Rena!
“Um... Rena-chan?” Suddenly her voice startled me. I quickly hid my flush face before answered her.
“Y-Yes Jurina?”
“I don’t think Yuihan will wait for us forever...” She said, not even dared look at me. I saw her cheeks turned red. Was she shy?
“Ehh... Yeah... I know...” Slowly, I pulled my right sleeve up and raised my wrist to her lips level.
She took my hand gently and held it up before her lips. I blushed at the sight of her kissing my wrist before growing her fangs. Her eyes changed into gold color and in a second, she inserted her fangs into my skin. I let out a painful gasp before her tongue did its good job in soothing my pain. She drank my blood in a few seconds before cleaning the bite with her wet flesh and then pulled out.
“Yuihan said I just needs some.” I heard her mumble. I pulled down my sleeve to hide the bite mark while watching her wipe away my blood on her lips. Somehow, I couldn’t take my eyes off her.
Startling me again, the door opened and Yui peaked her head out with an amused smile on her face.
“I guess you’re ready. Come in.”
I and Jurina entered the room. The circle on the ground was glowing in white light. Yui then told Jurina to stand inside the circle while I stood next to the Kyoto girl.
“OK, Jurina. When we release the dark spirit, you have to fight against your killing desire OK?”
“Got it.” Jurina nodded.
“Rena.” Yui turned to me then offered for my left hand.
I gave her my hand. She looked at the palm then mumbled an ancient language, pretty much like what Mayu used to say. Then the seal slowly appeared on my palm.
“Ready Jurina?”
The young girl nodded. Yui ran a finger on my palm, across the seal. Then, the seal was faded a little. At the same time, Jurina looked weird. Her breaths were fast and her eyes changed to red. She sweat a lot and her hair started to change into white.
“S-Stop.. Y-yuihan.” She tried to say in between her breaths.
Immediately, Yui chanted to strengthen the seal on my palm again. I saw the young girl turned back to her normal and fell donw on her knees, catching her breath.
“I... I can’t do it...”
“You have to try harder Jurina. Tell me, what did you feel when it came to you?” Yui calmly said.
“I...” Jurina hesitated. “I felt awful... guilty... hurt... desperate... depressed... and lonely...”
“That’s what you feel right now. Your sorrow and fear just help the dark side in you grow stronger. If you want to control it, you have to control yourself first. Don’t use your pain as your strength. Use your happiness.”
“Happiness?” Jurina’s eyes went wide when Yui mentioned about her happiness.
“Yes, your happiness. Don’t tell me you don’t have one.”
I watched Jurina thinking. Why did I know that? Because her eyebrows furrowed, which made her look like a confused puppy. All of sudden, her gaze turned to me. I was surprised to see how soft and caring her eyes were when they locked on me. It felt like she was melting me just by the look of her beautiful dark eyes.
“OK... I think I can do this. Let’s give it another try.”
Jurina stood up and said to Yui, who just smiled that the statement.
“Good. Now Rena, do it by yourself. I have showed you how to do that already. You’re the key to open Jurina’s pandora box. Gambatte ne.”
Yui took a steeped back away from me. I looked at Jurina in hesitation, not sure about what I was going to do. But an urge pushed me to do it, for everyone’s sake. So I prepared to open the seal by touching my left palm with my finger in the edge of the black seal. Then, I turned to look at Jurina.
“Are you ready, Jurina?”
“Anytime, Rena-chan.”
She gave me her sweetest cat smile that I fell in love with it. I gulped then moved my hand across the seal. Jurina once again in her fighting mode. Her eyes and hair changed again, sweat rolling on her pale cheeks. But this time, veins were seen on her face. She ground her teeth and curled up her hands into fists. She fell on her knees again and groans in pain.
I watched her fighting with her own dark side in concern but I didn’t know what else to do. I looked at Yui but Yui shook her head like she was telling me to leave Jurina alone. I turned back to look at the girl again. Her hair was completely white and it was growing longer. Her nails were turning into claws. She couldn’t hold back anymore. I wanted to seal her but it wouldn’t help. If she couldn’t fight then it was useless to keep repeating this.
From the bottom of my heart, I gave her all of my strength to help her enlightening her soul.
“JURINA! GAMBATTE!”
Hearing my voice, Jurina’s body moved. She let out a scream then punched her fist hard on the ground, sending smoke and dust cover all the room. I immediately covered my eyes from the dust and coughed. Smoke was everywhere so I couldn’t see anything beside myself and Yui who was standing next to me. I couldn’t hear anything from Jurina and that worried me.
“Jurina? Jurina! Are you OK?” I called for her, hoping she was still alive.
Then, a blurry black shadow appeared on the blanket of smoke. I looked at that direction in shock and surprise. The smoke was dispersed, slowly showing us a clear view of a new person.
It was her, but a new Jurina. Her cat smile was still there, but her appearance had changed from what I remembered about a half-human vampire.
“Let’s go save Mayu now!”
She had succeed, in controlling her pain.
Please forgive me for the grammar and spelling errors ; ^ ; Review what you think about the story so far~
-
Damn you and your awesome fiction!!! I love wMatsui moment soooo much!!! I squealed aloud, and mom third time today came into my room and called me crazy... B...b...ut it's just that awesome, that i can't keep the emotions inside me!!
GO Jurina, bring Yuko-sama back, and save Mayu!! And oh, please, more wMatsui moments!!! :bow:
-
I don't know what to write... I mean, it's just too awesome!
Sorry for this, I write more later. :)
-
Wouah!! Jurina can control the monster inside her!!
Rena eheh! she have a fantasies with Jurina XD
Yay! go to save Mayu!!
-
Yes! Yes! Yes! It's really awesome chapter!
And yes, you gained 34 thank! That's was really awesome of you sayuki-san!
So chapter 8 part 1, aaaah this chapter is about how jurina control her evil power to save mayu..and maybe to bring yuko back to the group, the good side...LOL
I can't wait part 2,look's for an interesting battle between jurina and yuko,and how they know yuko place?
Hope they will succed this mission without fail, i can't bear anymore to look yuki in pain and hurt...she's so quite..and angry (why angry anyway?)
LOL thank for the update sayuki-san...can't wait the part when mayu's soul back!, because when it happen the mayuki lovey dovey will comeback too LOL
Again thank..thank..thank..thank..thank..
-
@kurogumi: She's angry at herself for doing nothing to save Mayu :P ahaha Maybe I'll amke a cheesy reunion of Mayuki? Maybe maybe~
I don't think i'm good enough to gain that many thanks though ^^a But thank you all anyway. I hope I won't disappoint you and others in the next part.
-
Yay! Jurina go kidnap Yuko and save Mayu!! I wonder what does Jurina look like when she got the new power? :?
Thank you for a great update, Sayuki-san! Your chapters should gain more than 34 thanks :P I love your fic very much!!
-
Save Mayu! (I just love how everybody is cheering on Jurina right now)
An not matter how much I love evil Yuko, it would be exciting to see her good side, so yay!
Another great update, Thank you so much! :twothumbs
-
After each chapter, I'm remember the prologue, and I'm more worried what will happen next. But I dont mind if this is gonna sad end. I really like this fic, and I am curious about the continuation.
And what is important to me, because of this fic, I began to like the vampire stories, thank you for this! :)
-
Oh. God. Mnnn!!! You had me fangirling so much at the end! ;^; I don't know why! The moment I read "JURINA! GAMBATTE!" I fangirled. Really bad. And then Jurina. The good Jurina. ; w ; *sniffle* WITH WHITE HAIR. BADASSSSSSS...
Out of place to say this now but... I really hope in the next AKBINGO danso... 5 and 5 coupling... Jurina takes part in it. +w+ There are so many people who I want to take part in it, but they'll probably limit it to 4 depending on how many people like it in Japan... I actually desperately want to see KKS and Team 4 members danso. I've only seen Miorin, Haruu, and Oba danso...
-
many things happened
wmatsui as slow as always
Jurina can cantrol her damon power
don't die Mayu Jurina will save you and Yuki is waiting for you!!
thanks for the update Sayuki-san XD
-
Whoaaa Jurina can control her darkness side!!
Ganbatte ne Jurina!! Rena is your happiness?
Go save Mayu! And help Yuki..
Nice Update Sayuki-san ^^
-
Thank you so much for that chapter, absolutely loved it! :w00t:
The amount of pure awesome wMatsui moments that was in there, just went crazy reading that :inlove:
Kinda feel bad for Mayu and Yukirin are both in a bad way but now that Jurina can control her half vampire state they'll be saved in no time XD
"You’re the key to open Jurina’s pandora box."
This line from Yuihan worried me though, Pandora's box isn't meant to be opened, and like Kiri-el-san said the prologue foreshadows bad things happening later on...
Look forward to the next update and the introduction of the new character :)
Also thanks for the pictures of the weapons, they all look so awesome (especially Jurina's sword)
-
Jurina is so cool here!
It kinda remind me Naruto lol
Can't wait for Jurina vs Yuko
-
nice update,
This chapter is great,
it remind me of Naruto and Bleach,
When Jurina wanted to get the new power it's like Naruto wanted to control back Kyubi,
And after Jurina have gain control the new power somehow remind me of Ichigo have masted the Getsuga Tenshou,
So next chapter is kidnap Yuko save Mayu?
Looking forward for the next update.
-
omg this fic just keeps getting better :cathappy:
i was almost melting from all the wmatsui, awww rena is so cute when she wants to kiss jurina :wub: :wub:
but i still want to see more kuminon :(
-
Just Joining
Keep up the good work and looking forward to the next chapter
Thank you for the interesting supernatural fanfic
Nice weapons.... :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
\(T^T)/ aaa~
-
:welcome
please update
this interesting
I hope haruna is a hunter and fall in love with the yuko
mayu hopefully not die
:thumbup :thumbup :thumbup :thumbup :thumbup
-
Sorry for the super long period of waiting. Now it's your wanting update. I'm sorry if it's short but I want to save the best for the next chapter. If everything is going well, Chapter 9 will be posted in 2-3 days later.
Please enjoy~
P/S: Haruna made an unofficial appearance in this update :P
Chapter 8 [Part2]
It was 14 hours after Mayu’s was captured by Yuko. The deadline of Mayu’s life was near so we had to hurry to save her. We went to Katsura River, where Yuko told me to come before. For safety, Yuki stayed back with others to protect the injured people. There were only me, Jurina and the most important person in the exchange that came to the river. Currently, we were standing on a wooden bridge and waiting. Jurina stood beside me while holding her black sword and looking around. She looked completely normal because we had sealed back her new power, just in case she lost control of it. Right behind us was Yui in a white big coat that covered all of her body and face, standing quietly.
The sun was right above our head. The weather was totally hot but I couldn’t complain and just kept waiting. Unconsciously, I raised my hand up to cover my eyes from the bright sun light. Suddenly, my vision was dark and I felt heavy on my nose. Startling, I turned to look at the person next to me with a shocked and embarrassing gaze.
“Wear them. I’m fine. You will need them more than I do.”
Her voice echoed in my ears softly. Jurina gave me her black glasses that she had been wearing from the beginning. It was because even though she could walk under the sun but the sun light still dazzled her eyes so she needed to wear black glasses. I was about to return them to her but she just shook it off then told me to wear it. Couldn’t argue with her, I stayed silent and looked away, feeling embarrassed about this. I didn’t know why but seeing her caring about me made me feel shy but at the same time, happy.
“There she is.”
Jurina said, gestured me to the direction of the newcomer. Taking a look, I recognized Yuko under her black hood. She stood 10 meters away from us on the bridge while observing us, or rather Jurina only since she was holding her sword. And I bet from the battle in Fuji Mount, Yuko was alert to the girl.
“You’re on time, pale girl. Where is Yokoyama?” Yuko said.
“First, let me see Mayu’s soul.”
I replied. After that, Yuko took out from her hood a glass tube which contained a floating glowing blue light ball. It was indeed Mayu’s soul.
“OK, give me Yokoyama then I’ll give you this.”
“How can I know you will keep our deal.” I asked her.
“I’m a trustable and responsible person. I don’t break promises that I’ve made.”
“... Fine.” I gestured Jurina to come with Yui but Yuko rejected that idea immediately.
“No, I want you to bring her here, not that brat. Or else, our deal is ended.”
I looked at the short girl in impression. She was smarter than her look. She must have realised something so she didn’t let Jurina come near her. I had no choice but listening to her so I nodded at Jurina then went with Yui.
The young vampire watched us from behind; her sword was never lowered down. I slowly walked along with Yui to Yuko. When the distance between us was only 1 meter, we stopped and let Yuko take a look at the hooded girl beside me. Her face was all covered but her hair could be seen so Yuko nodded in sanction.
“OK, give me Mayu’s soul and you have to come with us before you have Yui.”
“Wait, why do I have to come with you?” Yuko raised an eyebrow.
“Because only you can return the soul back to Mayu’s body.”
As I expected, the short girl laughed and showed her evil smile.
“That part isn’t in our deal so no.”
“I thought you would say that so...” I smirked at Yuko, which put her in alert.
But before she could take any action, the girl in hood next to me took out her twin swords and slashed Yuko. The short girl had to leaned back to dodge the attack, but that gave me an opening spot to kick her stomach and grabbed the tube from her hand. Yuko lost her balance and fell on her back.
But quickly, Yuko stood back up to avoid the next attack and drew out her katars. She attacked the hooded girl but she only could slide the hood into half, revealing the true identity of the person.
It was Atsuko, who looked similar to Yui that replaced her.
“You... You tricked me!!!” Yuko shouted in frustration.
“Do it Jurina!!” I shouted at Jurina.
With the speed of light, Jurina dashed towards Yuko and swung her sword at the midget while leaving an opening escape for me and Atsuko to withdraw. Both of us ran to the other side of the bridge and watched the battle in a safe area. Maybe Jurina had gotten stronger from the previous missions but she was still a half-blood vampire. She was no match with a full blood like Yuko. Her attacks barely touched a string hair of Yuko. Yuko’s specialty was speed anyway.
“Hey brat, didn’t I tel you that you can never beat me?” I heard Yuko say when the midget dodged Jurina’s strike and jumped on the side on the bridge.
“Maybe I can’t beat you.” Jurina smirked. “But other me can.”
“Other you?”
Jurina stood into her attack pose with her sword raised beside her head. That was my signal.
I ran my finger across the seal on my left palm, releasing the dark spirit of Jurina. At the same time, Jurina’s hair turned white, except for her bang. A diamond-shaped black tattoo appeared in between of her eyebrows. And finally, her right eyes turned red when her left one was still in its golden color. Her fangs and claws didn’t grow long so she didn’t look like a monster at all. She looked just like her normal self with cool hair colors and eye colors. She looked much cooler and more handsome than normal.
Oh wait... Why was I saying embarrassing things like this?
“Prepare to lose, Squirrel-san.”
“Bring it on, little brat.”
And then, two of them went back to their battle, high speed battle. We couldn’t see anything except for vaporous shadows. We only heard the clashing sound of two pieces of metal touching each other and the thud on the bridge of landing bodies.
“Ne Rena-chan.” Atsuko asked me. I turned to her, concern was seen on her face. “Will Jurina be fine? You know... She just got her new power and even though I don’t know much about this stuff but... Is it too early for her to completely control something evil in such a short time?”
Atsuko had her point. I believed that Jurina was strong and smart enough to know what she was doing. But this complicating thing is out of her limit.
“I don’t know Acchan... I’m kinda worried for her too...”
Suddenly, a loud thud came from the current battle. I quickly searched for the familiar figure of the young vampire as my stomach was live having butterflies in it. In the blurry smoke blanket, a white hair figure was sitting on a smaller figure. The black cold sword was right beside the exposed neck of the lying person. At first, I was glad and relieved that Jurina was winning but then when I saw her face expression, something was not right.
“That’s all you have, brat? You’re too weak, like a baby.” I heard Yuko start to insult Jurina. The girl’s forehead furrowed. It was a bad situation. Jurina was building rage inside her. If she couldn’t control her rage, she would lose herself to the evil spirit.
“Shut up, squirrel. Watch your position again! I won.” She said angrily.
“Not yet. This is nothing to me. I still can flip the table you know. Not like you. You’re so weak that you have to borrow your dark side’s power to fight me.” Yuki smirked.
Oh God. This was her plan, rousing Jurina until the girl lost her self-control.
“Shut up or I’ll kill you.” Jurina tightened her grip on the sword hilt. Veins appeared on her face and arms.
“Oh really? An unpure vampire that has to depend on a weak hunter like you can kill me? You’re nothing, I tell you. NOTHING!!! You and your weak hunter are nothing”
“SHUT UP!!!!! DON’T SAY ABOUT RENA LIKE THAT!!!!!!”
With a shout, Jurina grabbed Yuko’s collar and threw her hard onto the bridge, slipping far away from their previous position, making multiple cracking sounds of wood. With speed of lightning, Jurina dashed to the moving Yuko and threw punches onto her small torso. Her bang slowly turned white and claws were forming on her hands.
“Oh no...” I mumbled. My hand automatically covered my opening mouth in concern.
I stared down on the tattoo on my palm. It was glowing, warning me that she was losing herself. I gave Mayu’s soul to Atsuko then ran to Jurina.
“What the... OI! RENA!!! What are you doing?!? Come back here! It’s dangerous!!!”
“I can’t Acchan!! Jurina needs my help!”
“RENA!”
Ignoring her call, I kept running to where Yuko was beaten by a raging Jurina. Her hair was nw completely white while her eyes turned red, both of the eyes. But her fangs and claws were already grown which told me she was out of control now.
“Jurina! Take a hold of yourself!” I shouted at her but she seemed not to notice my presence. Only Yuko did.
Even though she was injured badly but Yuko used her conscious to dodge some of Jurina’s attacks and shouted back at me.
“OI! You human! Get away from here! This girl is completely out of control! It’s too dangerous for you!”
“No! Stay there, I’ll save you.”
“How can you save me when yourself is in danger too! Get the hell out here! NOW!” Yuko dodges another punch from Jurina and used all of her strength to kicks the girl away from her.
Jurina flew backward, leaving space for Yuko to stand up. Her injury healed slowly.
“Oi! Why did you release that monster, stupid human? Don’t you know that girl is still too young to control something that is out of her limit.” Yuko said to me angrily.
“Hey, you’re the one who irritated her! She was fine until you bugged in.”
“If I didn’t do that, she would kill herself!”
“What?” I looked at her in shock. Was she trying to save Jurina? Didn’t she get brainwashed?
“LOOK OUT!”
Suddenly, Yuko pushed me away, avoiding a dark shadow struck on me. But as the result, Yuko received a painful kick on her stomach, sending her fly away and fall into the river then passed out. It happened so fast that I couldn’t analyse the current situation until her back faced me. Her image... was now so unfamiliar to me...
“Juri...”
I wanted to call her name.
But I couldn’t.
Something stopped me from saying her name.
White. Her white hair was like a soft cloud that I wanted to touch so badly.
Red. Her red eyes had absorbed my soul. No, her eyes, in any color, had been keeping my soul and heart for a long time.
But red... Not only her eyes were red... I saw everything was red...
And this fishy smell... Was it blood?
Blood... It was my blood...
I felt the red liquid was on my tongue.
I felt colder and colder.
I felt pain. So painful that I couldn’t feel anything anymore. But I knew the pain was on my right chest, paralyzing my whole body.
My vision was blurry. But I still saw them. Those cold and murderous bloody eyes. They didn’t belong to Jurina. They didn’t belong to the vampire I cared about so much. They belonged to the monster... who captures Jurina’s life and freedom... and now... stole my life.
A powerful arm went through my right chest. My blood was dripping on it and down on the wooden bridge.
How ironic. My life would be ended by the one that saved me from death... twice...
“Ju... ri... na...” My energy was drained out... I couldn’t even hear what I said.
Darkness was covering my vision.
My body was weaker... and weaker...
All I knew, before I reached my limit...
The monster in front of me disappeared...
My body was carried away. On a furry figure.
Furry and white.
It was warm and soft so I knew it was fur. I was carried by a furry person, or a kind of animal.
But whoever or whatever it was, I didn’t care anymore.
I only cared about the fishy taste of blood...
And the salty taste of my tears on my tongue.
Then... black and darkness was all I saw.
-
It's been a VERY VERY long time :lol: Glad that you've updated it.
It seems like you love killing people in your fic xD, Mayu got shot in the Destined Meeting and now Rena in this fic :D...Just like me, I like seeing my favorite character gets injured, too lol.
Thanks for the update.
-
Ahhhh it ended ar the more interesting part! I wanna know what happened to them lol
The hunters' plan was not bad. I wonder why Yuko is ki d to them.
-
Then i will save my comment for the next update,
I still don't get the feel,its like the great moment was on the next chapter,this chapter is great too but its kind of warming up for the bigest surprise LOL
A lot of thing must be explain in the next chapter,like “what's with that furry thing?” its a new creature?
yuko...*sign*
Ok im said that i will safe the comment later but i cant help it,then...
NO!! RENA!!
What! Thing not going to be easy,time is running out,mayu! MAYUYU!!!
Thank for the update,you dont know how i always waiting this happen arigatou sayuki-san~
a
-
Ah, please udapte fast ! I can't wait what hapenned to them ><'
-
Wahaaa! :panic: Rena get hurt by Jurina....
Yuko is gentle or not, Is she acting before???
And for Mayu!! Don't forget Mayu!!!
-
Jurina! Rena! RENA!!!!!
Oh, and Acchan is awesome. And Yuko. She's mysterious though...
Ah, I'm excited for the next chapter! You wanted to save the best? Can it get any better?
It's already amazing! :twothumbs
-
I'm sorry if it's short but I want to save the best for the next chapter.
Wait does this mean it gets even better :shocked
Anyway good to see you back and look forward to the next chapter :)
-
Woaaaa I can't explain but this chapter is great.
Thank you *dont know what to say, seriously* it's too great!
-
NONONONONONONONONONOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO. THIS IS SO NOT HAPPENING, OKAY. SO ARE YOU SAYING HARUNA SAVED RENA, JURINA PULLED OUT RENA'S SOUL, YUKO AINT EVIL, WMATSUI MIGHT NOT HAVE A HAPPY ENDING, AND JURINA IS OFFICIALLY MAD?! This is sho not happening to my WMatsui.... ;___; Give them a happy ending, pwetty plzzz...
-
OMG NONOONONONONO WHAT JUST HAPPENED HERE---
-
OMG.. OMG :panic: :panic:
wth happen....
pls update soon
-
now we have an injured rena, hope she'll be fine...and please return mayu's soul back to her!!!
-
nice update,
so Jurina on rage and wounded Rena,
what happen to Yuko??
is she saving others?? or just an act??
looking forward to the next update...
-
Eto~
I just realized that i dont know what the meaning of the title “PJ48
Especially that “PJ” part...
What is the meaning of PJ sayuki-san?
If its a secret i dont mine,its fine
LOL
Oh cant wait the next chapter
Sayuki-san fighting! Keep the spirit up! Yeah! LOL
-
@kurogumi: PJ48 stands for Project48, the official name for the project of the 48 family. Aki-P started using this name when SKE48 had their debut. LOL i thought Wota should know about this. I guess I was wrong.
-
Ah project!! I dont think that! I though its a japan name or something since its about shcool and vampire
Thank sayuki-san
-
Already read all chapter!
Please update soon!
Love mayuki!!
Lòve wmatsui!!
-
Please update this want to know what happen with mayu and rena
Thank
-
please update soon...i want to know what had happen to jurina...and why yuko want to save jurina and takamina this all :bow:
-
Yeah... great fic there.... Project48... Thank you
Well what's going to happen... to Jurina and Takamina....
Well Yuko what is she going to do....?
Can't wait to see the update...
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
please update soon ! :D
-
Please update soon T.T i cant wait to know who"ll come next and what will happend ;)
im a new reader by the way :)
-
Hello! I'm new here. finally found your fic and I must say this is one of the best vampire fics I have ever read. The story is good and the pictures! I like the weapons. Though I never would have imagined Kumi carrying Squall's Lionheart gunbalde. That's really wicked. I can totally imagine Rena-ojousama carrying the sword you gave her after seeing her perform iaido cutting a candle and a daikon hehehe!!!
Will you be continuing this fic? I'm really worried for Rena-ojousama (she is my Kami oshi BTW). The wolf was Kojiharu, correct?
I will be waiting for your next update.
-
Sorry by readers, this is not yet an update after 2 months of waiting xP SInce I'm an S, here is a teaser hahaha
Teaser
Emptiness....
It was only me and an empty train station.
I stood there, in front of the train rails, and stared at the infinite darkness.
And I was waiting for no one, nothing.
It was the first time i had this kind of dream.
I didn’t know why I had it. But my feeling had said everything.
I was lonely... and waiting for someone in pain...
And there it was, the only train that arrived at this station.
It stopped in front of me.
... It went to nowhere and only has one passenger.
And that passenger... was a girl.
She stood there and looked at me from the train.
I never saw her face but I knew that girl was someone to me...
Someone important to me....
I stood there... Watching the train taking off and move away from its stop.
It disappeared in the darkness, carrying the girl along with it...
And then... everything went back to its origin....
Darkness....
The update will be posted in 3 hours later. Or maybe sooner. Enjoy being trolled :P Hahaha
-
Oi! stop trolling us! :cry:
It's no fun :frustrated:
Anyway update or else..... :kekeke:
-
Sayuki-san...
your fanfic is...
AWESOME!!!!! :twothumbs
I really love it!!! :D
-
You troll T.T
I really thought it was an update ya know~
well i'll be waiting for the "real" update ;)
-
Yaaaaaaa I can't waait!!
You troll T_T
-
I don't feel trolled, and so I will wait patiently. = w = :heart: 8)2
I hope this makes you not update longer because I'm an S too. o w o
-
:panic: :panic:
*Hibernate for 3hours or so till you update LOL*
-
ALL HAIL SAYUKI-SAN!!!
LOL
-
Hahaha sorry for the troll xDDD
Here is the real update. Hope you guys enjoy it~
Review from Chapter 8:
The Vampire-Hunter clan decided to attack the enemy armory in Kyoto, where they met a friend of Takamina, Yokoyama Yui. With Yui's help, they were able to destroy the armory in an explosion but Takamina got into an encounter with Yuko. At that time, Yuki, Kumi and Kanon were attacked by Yuko's ally, Sae, a friend of the Takamina and Mayu who got brainwashed also. Mayu and Sae got into a fight in order to get Yuki but at the end, Yuko took Mayu's soul away instead of kidnapping Yuki. To save Mayu, they had to exchange Yui for her soul. Jurina learned how to control her dark side and along with Rena and Acchan, they went to meet up with Yuko to get Mayu's soul back. In the end, because Yuko insulted Rena, Jurina lost her self-control and changed into monster. In her rage, she almost killed Rena but luckily, Rena was saved by a mysterious person.
Chapter 9
Emptiness....
It was only me and an empty train station.
I stood there, in front of the train rails, and stared at the infinite darkness.
And I was waiting for no one, nothing.
It was the first time i had this kind of dream.
I didn’t know why I had it. But my feeling had said everything.
I was lonely... and waiting for someone in pain...
And there it was, the only train that arrived at this station.
It stopped in front of me.
... It went to nowhere and only has one passenger.
And that passenger... was a girl.
She stood there and looked at me from the train.
I never saw her face but I knew that girl was someone to me...
Someone important to me....
I stood there... Watching the train taking off and move away from its stop.
It disappeared in the darkness, carrying the girl along with it...
And then... everything went back to its origin....
Darkness....
My eyes slowly opened, adjusting to the new light. After a few seconds, I finally saw my surrounding clearly enough under the yellow light of flame burning on torches. Torches? Yes there were no electrical lights because I was in a cave but not Yuihan’s one. I knew because it was larger and warmer than the vampire’s cave. I was at the end of the cave and at the other side of the tunnel, there were only several torches lightening the way that led to darkness. This cave must be very long that i couldn’t see the light or it was already night outside.
Moving my heavy body, I found myself lying on a soft bed toplessly when the blanket that covered my haft-naked body fell down. I immediately grabbed it and planned to cover my bare chest but my right shoulder was so painful that I couldn’t move and let out a groan. I looked down, seeing a white bandage with some bright red stain wrapped my right chest and shoulder.
What i concerned about was not my condition but my surrounding and the bandage on my injury. The last thing I remembered that... I was attacked by the monster side of Jurina... and... white... I was carried away by someone... or something that was white and... soft...
Who saved me?
“You have awoke, girl.”
A strange voice woke me up from my deep thought. I turned my gaze to the source of the voice. Standing about 5 meters away from my bed, a girl with long brown hair and straight bang wearing a white dress was looking at me. Her lips formed a friendly smile when her ears made her look like a cute cat. Her big round eyes made me think that she was just a naive girl that lost in this cave if I didn’t hear what she said next.
“Just don’t move. You’re lucky to be alive when your right lung is badly injured. Fortunately, your heart is undamaged. That vampire sure still has some consciousness.” She said while walking toward me.
“You... You saved me?”, asked me.
“Yes, I did, only when you considered carrying you away from there is saving someone. You still took that attack, you know.”
“... I thank you... at least you treated my wound and gave me shelter...”
“It’s nothing. You’re lucky that I passed by at that time.”
Then, she observed my wound for awhile and smiled to me again.
“Your wound is recovering well. You can go home in a few days. In the mean time, just stay at my place.”
“... Thank you... Can I ask you a question?”
“You’re asking already.” She giggled.
I cleaned my throat because of the awkwardness before continue. This girl wasn’t so naive like her look.
“Well... I only remembered that I was carried by something white and soft... Much like fur of an animal... Was that your pet?”
To my surprise, she didn’t reply me. Instead, she looked at me and just smiled. I looked at her smile; it was beautiful but yet mysterious at the same time. It wasn’t just a simply smile. There were many things hidden behind it.
“What do you think?” Her lips moved. Words rang in my ears.
Silence took over us. No one spoke a word. But thank to that, I could finally analyze everything. There was something wrong about this girl. I looked at her from her feet up to her head.
And there was something wrong.
Her eyes.
They were pure black.
Her face looked so Asian so her eyes should have been brown.
Unless....
“You... You’re not human... Are you?” I quietly asked her.
To my surprise, her smile didn’t fade away. She kept smiling and looking me, as if she was waiting for my next sentense.
So she wasn’t a human... Then who is she?... Or... What is she?...
White and soft fur...
... Fast moving...
And I remembered then howl...
Could she be...
“You’re... a werewolf?” Words escaped my dried throat slowly.
I looked at her carefully, waiting for her response. But she seemed so calm and not plan to harm me even though we were in two different races.
“You’re smart, human. Even though you were only half conscious at that time but you still manage to guess my race right.” She replied softly.
“... “ If she was a werewolf, why did she save me? Even though Werewolves and vampires were rivals to each other but human wasn’t their ally so there was no reason for her to save a different race.
“You’re wondering why I save you even though we’re different? It’s all written on your face.” She smiled. “We have no hatred about the human and not like the vampires, we don’t feed on human so there is no reason for us to fight against human. As a hunter, you must know about our rivalry with vampires right?”
I nodded slowly then wait for her to continue.
“Well it wasn’t being a big problem when the Vampire Council, under the Takahashi’s control, set a peace compact between vampires and werewolves. For hundred years, both races had been living peacefully together... Until that old man who called himself ‘Kami-sama’ took over the Vampire Council. He destroyed the compact and sent away his army to eliminate the whole race of werewolves, whom he thought would be the biggest burden blocking his way... After that massacre, I’m the only survivor of my race.”
Her story touched my weak and sensitive spot. We human were still luckier than the werewolves that we received helps from the vampires. Somehow, I felt sympathy for her race.
“I’m sorry for your lost...”
“Don’t be. It was our fates so we couldn’t do anything about that... But, it wasn’t my fate since I’m still here so there is still something I could do to take a revenge for my race.”
“Eh?” I was confused by her answer.
“To start that, I saved you, hunter.” She smirked. “I don’t only hide in this cave and live day by day in peace. I go around and gather some useful information for my plan. And last week, I heard about the old Takahashi clan collaborating with a group of hunters to fight against the old man. So I think my chance has come.”
“... Are you saying that you want us to help you with your plan?” I raised an eyebrow.
“Not really. You guys just make my plan go easier. Although the Takahashi clan doesn’t harm our race, they are still vampires so I can’t join your collaboration. Enemies of enemy are friends, right?” She smiled.
“...” In a short moment, I thought I noticed some signs of sadness in her black eyes.
“Until my plan is done, I can’t join you guys or let anyone know about my existence. So as a return, I would like to ask you for your silence about our secret. Can I have a promise on that?”
Keeping a secret like this wasn’t so hard. But what I was worried that could I trust this girl? I barely know anything about her aside from some of her background information. How could I trust a stranger like her to be an ally?
“... I can promise you that only when you promise me something too...”
“And that is...” She calmly replied, waiting for me to continue.
“Don’t hurt my friends. If you do, I’ll change into a werewolf hunter.”
“Don’t worry.” She said in a sad low tone. “I will never hurt your friends... I can’t do that to be exact... Also, we haven’t known the names yet right? Sorry about ym rudeness. My name is Kojima Haruna. And your is?”
“Matsui Rena... but what do you mean by ‘you can’t’?”
And again, she jsut smiled to me and left, returning the scary silence in this cave. That girl was eriously mysterious. Definitely she was hiding something from me.
****************
After a week of resting, my injury was completely healed, thanks to a special herbal medicine that Haruna applied on it. It was amazing to see how a deep wound could disappear in a few days. Haruna was sure good at using herbs. She treated me really well. She was a nice person but something about her was still suspicious to me.
Too bad that I had no time to investigate since I had to return to the group or else everyone would be worried about my disappearance.
And yet I was worried about that girl too... I hope she didn’t blame herself for hurting me.
After having my last meal in the cave, I followed Haruna to go out. Staying inside the darkness for so long made my eyes couldn’t adjust the sunlight. It took me awhile to get used to it before continuing. Until that time, I realised that I was living in a forest, not so far from the enemy’s former armory. So Haruna’s cave wasn’t so far from where we finished our mission. She must have known everything we did.
We walked through the forest for 30 minutes then we arrived at the city of Kyoto. Before coming here, we passed by Yui’s cave but we met no one so we thought they have gone to the city. But then... Where did they go?
“I’m sorry, Matsui-san. But this is all I can go with you. You’re on your own from now on.”
Suddenly, Haruna turned to me and said with an apology smile.
“It’s fine, Kojima-san. I understand. Thanks for escorting me and helping me. I owe you.”
“You owe me nothing. You just need to keep your promise with me then we’re even. Just be careful on your own. I have a bad feeling about this city.”
“Thanks for the warning. Take care of yourself.”
“You too. We’ll meet again.”
She smiled to me once last time then turned into a white wolf. A beautiful white creature with the snowy silky fur and clear like ocean blue eyes. Haruna bowed at me then disappeared into the forest.
I looked at the tree where the white image disappeared behind it before walking ahead to the city.
It was already sunset when I was in Kyoto but not many people were seen on the streets. To tell the truth, I saw no one in this big city. It was so weird to see this happening. And I sensed something bad. This wasn’t unusual.
My grip on my katana tightened while I kept walking, heading to nowhere. The atmosphere was so tense and smelly.
It smelled like vampires...
*BANG*
Suddenly, a metal crashing sound was heard behind me. Automatically, I turned to that direction, drawing out my katana and getting ready. A trash can was knocked out, rubbish was everywhere on the ground.
The smell was so awful.
But what was more awful was the smell of the creature stepping on it.
A little girl with red bloody eyes, drooling mouth and sharp teeth.
By looking at her still picky face, I know she was just turned into vampire lately.
... So this meaned there were other full-blood vampires in the city besides our group.
“Grrruuuuuuu!!!”
Cutting of my thought was the groan from the girl, who was running toward me with her claws and thirsty mouth waiting to taste my blood.
Quickly, I swung my katana in front of me. A pair of hands fell down on the cold ground. But the hungry groan hadn’t stopped. Swing one more time, a head fell beside the hands. The little body collapsed in front of my feet. The groan had stopped.
But I had no time to relax when right after that, many other groans rang in my ears, telling me that this girl wasn’t the only vampires. I looked around. Hundreds, no. Thousands of vampires were walking to my position.
My eyes went wide in shock by the unbelievable number of degenerated vampires in this city. Maybe all of the people living here had been turned.
I quickly looked around to find a way to escape. Unfortunately, every valley and stree was blocked with hungry vampire. Hopelessly, I raised my katana up and stood in my defend pose. There was no way to run so I had to fight for my life.
I could not die in here. Not now.
“YAHOY!”
*BOOM*
Out of nowhere, a voice screamed out and after that something exploded right in the middle of the vampire crowd; flesh and blood turned the brown ground into red. My sight was covered by grey smoke. I coughed when my throat was full of smoke, dusk and the nasty smell of flesh.
From inside the blanket of smoke, a vampire appeared and attacked me. It was so sudden that I couldn’t react.
But then...
*BANG*
A bullet went through its head, knocking it out.
Right after that, an arm wrapped around my waist and with a force, pulled me up into the air. I felt like I was flying until my feet touched a roof of one of the skyscraper in the city. Only when I had landed safely, the arm on my waist relaxed and let me go.
“I could never imagine that you could survive from that attack, Rena-san.”
A cute but cold voice said behind me. I immediately turned around. A cold cyborg face under a black hood smiled to me.
“Mayu! You’re alive!” I said and hugged her tight.
“Yeah yeah I’m alive, thanks to that squirrel. But please let me go before both of us die.”
She coldly replied. Somehow I knew what she was talking about so I realised her and turned around. As what I thought, a black Yukirin was staring at us with a snipe gun in her hand. Mayu coughed behind my back and looked away while I tried to give an apology smile to Yuki.
But then go from this surprise to another, I was squeezed in a tight hug by Yuki and my ears were almost deaf by the big voice.
“Rena-chan! You’re alive!!! I’m so happy to see you again!!! We have been looking for you for a whole week! I missed you so much!!!!”
“I... m-missed... you guys too...” I thought my sould was drained out from that hug.
“Yukirin, you’re killing her. Let her go.”
Luckily, Mayu saved me from the death again. My lungs were filled by oxygen when Yuki let go of me. But yet my ears were tortured by her non-stop apologies.
“It’s fine Yukirin. You can stop apologizing now. My ears can’t take it anymore.”
When Yuki finally stopped, I smiled to her and then looked at Mayu.
“What’s happening here, Mayu? Where are these vampires coming from? And where is everybody?”
“It’s a long story.” Mayu sighed. “Many things happened when you were missing. Before I tell you everything, let's go to our hide-out. It’s almost night.”
-
3 more hours? :(
mou, poor me need to wake up early for work tomorrow! *pouts* :sweatdrop:
.
.
.
secs later...
Ok, i see the update! Any teasing is forgiven! hehe! Thanks!
-
yay!! finally an update :panic: :twothumbs :twothumbs
please update soon :bow:
-
It's been a VERY VERY long time, indeed :lol: nah that's fine.
And Mayu is back!!!! My Mayuki is back!!! XD
Update, please! :)
-
YEY UPDATE!! :mon trudge:
What happened when Rena was with Kojinyan?
And what happened with Juri-chan?
Why did Yuko-squirrel?
Wasn't Yuko brainwashed?
UPDATE SOOOOOOONNNNNN!!! can't wait :mon fyeah:
Or else I'll fry you alive like this :gmon fry:
jkjk :P
-
Mayu is back yay!!!!
Mayuki!!!
Haruna is a werewolf!!! :w00t:
I love Yukirin reaction!!
Where is Jurina???
Thank you for this update!!
-
Yay! I was waiting for you to update. I'm relieved and so happy that Rena did have recovered from her wound which is Jurina's cause but I was thinking what is KojuHaru's nessecery here I think your are hiding so much secrets in your fic sayuki-san. It was really funny to see a Yukirin jealous in times like that even she was extremly worried about her friend. I hope that nothing bad happened to Jurina. You did't talk about her in this chapter I mean Jurina even she is the main character of this I hope it won't shock me I mean tge next chapter It scary me a little~
-
Omg Kojiharu the werewolf! I wonder if there will be some KojiYuu moment in the future.... :w00t:
Speaking of which... Mayuyu said 'thanks to the squirrel' that she was still alive? Does it mean Yuuko now on their side? :w00t:
Thanks for the update! You left so many questions in my head! :panic:
-
You've updated! I'm a huge fan of your fiction here (ever since I was a lurker long ago until I had the guts to join a while ago). Forever stalking this thread. :farofflook:
Kojima is a werewolf and I'm glad Rena is safe~ Whew~ :sweat:
And I'm also glad that Mayuyu is safe and up-and-running again~ I could easily picture Yukirin being jealous when Rena hugged Mayu. Her 'black' aura. :on lol:
I wonder exactly happened while Rena was out and away from the group? :dunno:
Looking forward to the next update~ :hee:
-
Kojiharu!!!!
Can't wait to know what happened and Kojiharu's past
-
what happen next ??????????
-
Eh... Haruna is a werewolf... and she can not harm someone... why?
more and more mystery to be solved huh?
At least Mayu is saved.
Thank you for the update
Well can't wait to see the next one...
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
You updated!!! *does victory dance, performs an inverted pyramid cheerleader style alone*
Kojiharu really is a werewolf. What's her ultimate plan though? And will KojiYuu happen?
Thank goodness Mayu is now okay. If Yuko did help Mayu, then does that mean that Yuko was just faking her allegiance to the enemy? And what about Jurina? Without Rena to control her, is she okay or is she acting like some wild vampire? This is going to be a pretty long flashback since you are going to cover an etire eventful week during Rena's absence.
I'll be waiting for your next update. Gambarimasu!
-
Ohhhhhh so nyan-nyan is a werewolf eh..
now that she's in the picture, is kojiyuu going to be an item too? xD
And what is nyaro's plan?
what happened to yuko?
lol i have too many questions but i'll have to wait for the next
Update to get the answers right? xD thanks for the update :)
-
nice update,
didnt expect NyanNyan is a werewoft,
that was a big surprise, I think how u add NyanNyan in the story,
seem to be a quite a surprising way,
Mayu is back, Yuko save her?
due only Yuko have the skill, sure that Yuko save her but how??
but what have happen to the city? what happen in the week?
how about Yuihan? is she already captured by the "KAMI-BAKA" ??
What about Jurina?
Looking forward for the next update
-
Ah i forgot to comment,
Somehow when you make the teaser,its really teasing me...
But when chapter 9 already update,gezz sayuki-san...you're so mean,this chapter more teasing me than the teaser!! LOL
Too many question...that i want to ask you,but i think i will just waiting till the next update again aaah... But im a good reader so i will wait patiently...LOL i really adore your fic sayuki-san...
Thank for the update sayuki-san!!,take your time to write the next chapter
-
OMFG. CAN I JUST OSKNAPVIPOHVBNP
ITS AN UPDATE
ITS AN UPDATE
FINALLYYYY.
Now may I have some Wmatsui? OwO
-
@DC2805: LOl xDD Hahaha I'm glad that I'm forgiven. Thanks for reading~
@qweakb: Hahaha here is soon for you xDDD
@clubhappy: Yeah. I'm sorry for making you wait ;) And here is more Mayuki for Mayuki shippers~ Thanks for reading~
@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS: LOL.... :panic: Scary!! So scary!!! Hahahaha :P You will find out soon. Thanks for reading my fic.
@Chanaline: Thanks for reading my fic ;) I'm glad that you're still following me in this fiction.
@mo-chan: LOL Actually the main OTP is WMatsui but the main character is Rena, not Jurina xD Well, Jurina is like the others, semi-main characters. Hahaha it's good that I can still keep you curious about my story :P Thanks for reading it.
@Yuki88: Yes Yuko is still alive. And yeah they are on their side now :P Hahaha thanks for reading my story.
@LoyalFlutist: OMG!!!!! I'm your big fan too!!! I love your Mayuki fic, Disappearance, a lot!!! I was always waiting for an update of that fic and currently I'm following you in "Wandering ship", "The Virus" and the other Mayuki fic. I really love your fics <3 I'm glad that you like my story :nervous Thanks for reading my fic and thanks for writing awesome fics <3 Sorry for being your silent reader :nervous
@kahem: Thanks for reading. Glad you like it :)
@steven_0809: Read the next chapter xDDD
@cisda83: xD Can't answer your question yet. You have to wait then. Thanks for reading <3
@hikari_043083: LOL! Nice dance~ Long flashback? xDDD Hahaha no I don't like to reveal so many details in a short moment. So I'll go from the outside view to the details time by time. Thanks for reading~
@Kimcoton: LOL you know my writing style already xD NO need to repeat then~ Thanks for reading
@m00child: Kami-baka LOL!!!! Hahaha too many questions, aye? Just wait and read~ ;) Thanks for reading
@kurogumi: I'm glad that i didn't disappoint you. LOL I'm a troll, what do you expect on me? xDDDD Hahahaha sorry for teasing you and thanks for reading~
@risa_ai: LOL... Too bad that even WMatsui is the main OTP in my story but i think there are more Mayuki moments than any other OTP lol. And yeah the WMatsui... I forgot them for a long time... Oh well, maybe later :P Thanks for reading my fic
So here is an update~ I'm not gonna make you guys wait for a long time anymore. I'll hurry up to finish some of my fictions soon so I won't feel bad for my readers.
Please enjoy~
Chapter 10 [Part1]
So after the meeting up with the Mayuki, I went to their hide-out, which was a supermarket in the skyscraper. The electricity supplier of the city had been shut down so we had to use candles for lighting. Luckily, we had enough food and water in the place for at least a year. So food and shelter wasn’t a problem in the mean time.
I and Mayu said down next to the cashier stand while Yuki was getting some drinks for us. When she came back with bottles and some snacks in her arms, I received a bottle of mineral water and cooled down my dried throat.
“Phew. That’s refresh.” I said after the cool liquid did its job.
“You look like you haven’t drunk for days, Rena-chan.” Yuki giggled while Mayu just silently ate her snack next to Yuki.
“The smell of those degenerated vampires made me want to throw up. I need something to clean that smell away from my throat. Speaking of which, what’s happening in here?”
Both Yuki and Mayu looked tense up. They looked at each other then Yuki let out a deep sigh when Mayu went back to eat her snack.
“Well?”
“Etou...” Yuki started to speak in a difficult way. “It started happening about 3 days after your missing. ‘Kami-sama’ sent his army here and turned everyone in the city into vampires.”
“As I thought. But let’s start from the beginning. What happened after I was gone?”
“Acchan called for help from her earpiece so I and Takamina came to rescue. But when we were there, you were already gone. Yuko was passed out in the river. When we took her to the cave and healed her, she woke up then returned Mayu’s soul to her body. At that time, we knew that Yuko had never been brainwashed. She just pretended to be hypnotized and worked for Kami-sama to gather information. Now she’s in our side since she can’t go back there anymore.” Yuki told me while drinking her orange juice.
“Hmm... No wonder why she saved Takamina back then... But why did she steal Mayu’s soul at the first place when she is our ally?”
“She needed to earn trust from Kami-sama. He started to doubt her so she had to do that. But now he thinks that we already got her so she is no longer useful to him.”
“... OK. I understand that. But then how big is his army to turn 5 millions of people into vampires in jsut one week?” I raised an eyebrow.
“Actually, it was only 4 days. It happened 3 days after you were missing. His army was actually a flock of bats carrying vampire virus. Whoever gets bitten by it will turn into degenerated vampire. However, the bats only live for an hour before all of them turn into ash so that’s why it took 4 days to turn everyone in the city into his slaves.”
“... Is this his plan to take over the human world?”
“Yes. According to Yuko, this is his plan. He will use this bat army to attack some big cities in the world to threaten us human and force us to surrender. Although his plan isn’t done yet since the bats can’t stay in a long time. So he is looking for some source of power that can help his bats stay forever. That’s the reason why he’s looking for Yui.”
“... What an evil plan...”
My grip on the bottle tightened that almost broke it. But then I realized that there was something else I want to know more.
“Wait... Where is everybody else? Why are there only you guys here? And what happened to Jurina?”
Yuki stayed silent after heard my questions then looked at the girl next to her to ask for help. Mayu noticed the look of her girlfriend but immediately shook her head. Yuki gently knocked on Mayu’s head and continued.
“We were separated from the others, divided into small groups because of the bats. I don’t know where the others are but I’m quite sure that they are fine. And about Jurina,... Takamina managed to captured Jurina when she was in monster mode and brought her back to Yui to seal. After getting back to normal, she was very depressed about losing herself and almost killing you so...” Yuki paused then let out a heavy sigh. “She distanced herself from others, including me. She didn’t talk to anyone and only wrote something in a book, properly her diary or something. She blamed herself for your death, what she thought.”
“...”
I knew that dumb girl would blame herself again... I didn’t want her to do that. I didn’t want her to torture herself because of me. But why was I so worried about her? Just why?
“Yukirin... Where is she now?” I asked Yuki. My heart was racing with time when I was waiting for her answer.
Even though I could guess the truth beforehand but seeing Yuki hesitate, I felt painful in my chest.
“Well... At first, when we were separated from others, Jurina was with us. But 2 days ago, during an encounter with the bats and vampires... Jurina... ran off... And we... lost her.”
“WHAT?!?! HOW CAN YOU TWO LOSE A BIG GIRL LIKE HER?!?!” In rage, I stood up and yelled at Yuki.
“Shhhhh! Quiet down Rena-chan! The vampires can hear us!”
Letting out a heavy sigh, I looked down to my knees and felt ashamed of my overreaction. But still that didn’t stop me from worrying about Jurina.
“We know you’re worried about Jurina and we’re sorry for losing her. But it was a big mess and she was trying to save Yukirin from getting bitten by the bats.” This time, Mayu spoke to me with an sad voice. “Because she is half human so the bats still can be attracted by her blood... She used herself as a bait and ran off to lure the bats away, leaving an escape for us... After I found a safe place for Yukirin, I went back to find Jurina but... she disappeared along with the bats... Both of us have been searching for her but until now, we found no sign of her.”
My fist curled up tightly that my palms almost bled. I let my head down so my long hair could hide the tears waiting to come out from the other two. My body was shaking because of concern, pain and miss of Jurina. This was my least wanted thing I want to happen.
Startling me, a hand placed on my shoulder and patted it gently. I looked up and saw Mayu’s unusual smiling face in front of me. It was rare to see her smiling but I had to agree with Yukirin. Her smile was really beautiful and powerful at the same time. Seeing her smile, my explosive feelings and my nerve was calmed.
“Don’t worry Rena-san. We’ll find her along with others no matter what. Besides, Jurina is a tough girl. She won’t give up to anyone or anything easily.”
“... I know but... It’s been more than a week that she hasn’t drunk from me...” I said with a shaky voice.
“Before we lost her, she drank from me so she’ll be fine in 5 days more... Unless she uses her new power again. She’s unstable to control it so it’s quite dangerous. We just hope that she won’t be that dumb.”
“... OK...”
Mayu is really a comforting person even though her look doesn’t tell so. Or she ws just so spoiled around Yuki so no one would ever know she could be so matured sometimes.
“Now since I have to protect you and Yukirin from the bats, what might come back tomorrow, I want you two to listen to what I say. We have to find the others first so there will be more chance for us to survive from this. Is that clear? No turning back from my orders.”
I and Yuki nodded at Mayu’s cold and scary speech. This girl was really scary when she was in her serious mode, even Yuki who acted like her mother all the time would obey her orders like soldier to commander.
“Good. Now you two go to sleep while I patrolled around here. We’ll leave when the sun rises.”
Mayu stood up and fixed her hood. Then she walked out of the supermarket with her back facing us. Yukirin watched the little girl’s back disappeared behind the wall then sighed. She slowly inched closer to me and whispered.
“Mayu is angry at herself.”
“Huh? Why? Because of Jurina?” I was surprised of the news. But I could see that something was odd about Mayu.
“Partly. She’s also angry because she lost contact with others too.” Yuki replied with a soft voice.
“But it isn’t her fault that these things happened.”
“True but she still blames herself for being useless when she couldn’t protect others... and me...” Yuki let out a heavy sigh. “I can tell by her gaze. She can’t forgive herself for not able to protect me properly and ended up losing Jurina because of that...”
I looked at Yuki’s eyes. They reflected pain and concern for Mayu. Just like how I felt about Jurina now...
Hold on... If they were the same feeling, would they be...
Love?
Shaking my head off that thoughts, I told myself that it wasn’t a right time to think about those stuff. The most important thing now was to find Jurina and others. Then escape from this mess and stop the crazy man.
“Yukirin, i think Mayu is just affected by the current condition. You shouldn’t be weak now. You should be strong for her. This is the time she needs someone to lean on. She has been through to many things and I think she has reached her limit already. You need to help her because vampires are humans too.”
After hearing my words, Yuki’s eyes opened widely in shock like an owl. She did look like a cat owl at that time. Did I say something wrong?
“What? Why are you looking at me like that?” I furrowed my eyebrows.
“Ehh... it’s just... I’m shocked to hear you said that vampires are humans too... Didn’t you hate vampires a lot and always said they were nothing but murderous monsters?”
“.... Well... it’s just...” I felt my cheeks were burning in embarrassment. I looked away to hide them. “Well... I just laerned that... not every vampires are cruel... so... I change my view about them... Have a problem with that?” I glared that Yuki at the last question.
The girl immediately waved her hand and shook her head.
“No no. Instead, I’m happy about that. You can get along with Mayu, Jurina and other good vampires now.”
“Yeah right. Shouldn’t you go to Mayu now? Cheer her up?”
“Oh right. Thanks for the advice, Rena-chan. Be careful on your own.” Yuki facepalmed then stood up.
“I will. You too be careful. Make sure you are with Mayu the whole time.”
“Yes, mom.”
Yuki teasingly replied then went away to find Mayu, leaving me giggle at her last words.
When she was gone, I lay down on my back and stared at the dark ceiling. Maybe this would be our last peaceful moment. After that, war began and only death was waiting for us. But I wasn’t scared of death. Seeing my friends dying was the most scary thing in my life. I didn’t want that to happen. I wanted to protect my kind, and also my friends.
Friends?
Jurina...
A crystal drop flowed down on my cheek at the same time an image of the girl who had been haunting me a lot occupied my mind.
My heart hurt so much by the thought that she was in danger.
My hands formed into tight fists by the though that she was all alone by herself.
I wanted to save her as soon as possible. I wanted to see her safe and sound. I wanted to...
... be by her side.
*Bang* *Bang* *Bang*
3 gun shots?
I immediately stood up and grabbed my katana. Something wasn’t wrong. Quickly, I got a backpack in the supermarket, filled it with bottled water, dried food, two flashlights, a pocket knife and matches.
I had a feeling that we would have to go a long way later.
“Rena-chan! Rena-chan! Where are you?!?”
Yuki shouted my name outside the market.
“I’m here Yukirin.” I wore the backpack behind my back then walked out with my katana in my hand.
She was holding her white gun. Properly the vampires had attacked here.
“The vampires are coming. We have to move out.”
“I can see that.” I said to Yuki and drew out my katana while running beside her to the exist. “But where are we going?”
“To the basement. You still remember how to drive, right Rena?”
“Yeah I do. You want me to drive us out of here?” I asked her while running down the stairs.
“Yep. I and Mayu have prepared for this so we created a special car in the basement.” Yuki said and shot a vampire right in his head behind us.
“Speaking of Mayu, where is she?”
“She’s on the roof, taking care of the bats. She’ll meet us outside.”
“So we need to hurry. We’re at the 50th floor. Taking stairs is slow.”
I said and smirked at Yuki. She looked at me and also smiled back.
“Remember the old time, Yukirin?”
“Yeah. Let’s do it, Rena-chan.”
She excitingly replied. Knowing this beforehand, I gave her a towel that I took from the supermarket. She wrapped it around her right hand and held on the handle of the stairs. I got one for myself too and did the same like her. Then, we jumped to the other side of the handle with our wrapped hand hold on tight of it and with an increasing speed, skiing down the stairs on our hand. By doing this, it only took us 2 minutes to reach the basement from 50th floor.
Landing safely, both of us threw the towel away then ran to the middle area of the basement. Gunshots and groans were echoing on the walls. Yuki was covering for me while I ran in front of her.
“Run to the black car near the corner and start the engine. I’ll clean the entrance.”
Yuki said over her back while shooting the coming vampires. Then, she ran to the gate of the basement.
“Got it!”
I ran to the corner and saw a black car. Why did I know that it was their car? Because no common car would ever had bullet-proof glass and a turbo engine for F1 racecars. And for God sake, the Mayuki used a Ferrari 2012 to upgrade it. How did they find a Ferrari in this place?
After slicing some vampire heads off, I got into the driver seat and started the engine with the key that Yuki gave me before.
Then I drove off and knocked down some vampires blocking my way. At the entrance, I picked Yuki up then drove outside the basement, entering the street. Yuki, sitting on the passenger seat behind me, loaded her gun then shot a vampire on the roof of our car from the window then closed it immediately. From the distance, upon the dark night sky, a black cloud, distinguished by the light from the sparkles of the electricity rays, was floating on another skyscraper. Taking a closer look, climbing on the wall of the building was no other than Mayu. Her black hood mixed into the dark background. But the white electricity ball in her hand lightened the area.
At that time, I just got to know Mayu’s power is lightning.
“Why does Mayuyu take so long?”
I heard Yuki complaining behind. But she had her reason because we almost passed the building where Mayuyu was fighting. And because of the crowd of vampires following behind us, we couldn’t stop to wait for her.
“Why don’t you just call her from the earpiece?” I said to Yuki.
“Can’t. All the earpieces are broken because of the bats. We wouldn’t lose each other if those could still work!”
Oh shoot, how fortunate we are...
“We have no choice. Mayu will know what to do.” I said then speeded up, not wanting to let any vampires catching us.
When we drove past the building about 10 meters, a loud explosion happened on the sky. Right after that was a loud thud on our roof and then a knock on the window next to the seat beside. Yuki scrolled down the window, letting Mayu to climb inside before closed it again. I looked at the rear mirror to see what was happening behind. I could see Mayu let out a sigh while taking off her hood.
“Gosh, those bats are sure annoying.” She mumbled.
“Where are they now?” Yuki asked in concern.
“I killed them all but it took me longer than I thought.”
“Well, you just got your power back. Don’t exhaust yourself.” Yuki smiled and i saw her pat Mayu’s head, pulling the girl’s head onto her shoulder.
“That squirrel, so careless to take care of my soul. Luckily for her that I don’t lose my power forever or else, I would kill her by now.” Mayu mumbled into Yuki’s neck.
“There there. It’s the best to have you alive now.”
“Etou... Sorry for interrupting your sweet moment but... Where are we going now?”
Well, I didn’t want to interrupt them but seriously, goosebumps grew everywhere on my skin.
“We’re going to Yui’s group now. I got a message from her via telepathy. It was weak and unclear but I managed to know where they are now.” Mayu answered after straightening her back.
“Oh really? Is she OK? Who else is with her?”
“Don’t know. Her voice was very small due to the distance. We have to find out later when we meet her.”
“OK. Where is she now?”
“Shimogamo Shrine.”
-
First comment!!!!!!!1 :P More Mayuki~ :wub:
And the WMatsui part is romantic, too. Just hope Rena would realize her feelings soon. :)
Thanks for the update.
-
Interesting!!!! Mayuki wouhou!!! :wub:
I don't know why but when I imagine the degenerated vampires they more like zombie!! And then it scare me more...
Rena! You love Jurina don't denied it!!!
Thank you for this chapter
-
:twothumbs finally an update!
So they're all separated in 2 teams plus the wandering Jurina?
And yay Yuuko XD
-
Like this fanfic coz it's full of adventures! Rena has no time to think of love at this situation and choose to indulge in self-denial?
thank god, mayu has regained her power back!
-
aaaah you're right Rena-chan is the main character of this Fanfic how can I forget it I think I'm reading so many WMatsui FanFiction that I'm lost now :lol:
Again in this chapter no sign of Jurina again I hope she is alright and I didn't forget about that
I knew I had fallen into her love trap and couldn’t get out. I knew my heart had been beating for her since the first time we met. I knew everything but I couldn’t accept it.
It was too hurtful to accept.
So just call me stupid already.
I know at that time, I was so stupid and blind to see it. The hatred and instincts overweighed my feelings.
I had chosen the wrong way to walk that now I regret so much.
I should have listened to my dear friends. I should have listened to my heart.
Yet I keep blaming myself for being too stubborn and heartless.
If I wasn’t like that, maybe she would still be here with me…
I wonder the time of where Rena saying this is near to us :huhuh
“Yeah right. Shouldn’t you go to Mayu now? Cheer her up?”
“Oh right. Thanks for the advice, Rena-chan. Be careful on your own.” Yuki facepalmed then stood up.
after reading this I thought I was going to see a romance scene between Mayuki but I'm wrong :cry:
I'm happy that Yuko was not a bad person and that she is by their side now :D
thank you for the update Sayuki-san :thumbsup
you said you'll hurry to finish your fics dood idea I'll be waiting for your updates :w00t:
-
So they got separated eh~ i didn't see that coming xD
I thought love would fill the air because of nyan-nyan's appearance lol
but i'm wrong xD and Yui is really cool ya'know? how could she be
So cool?! *insert yukirin's shocked face* tell me tell me tell me tell me! xD
-
Ahhhh, another update! :farofflook:
Yuki and Mayu~ Their moments together are always sweet. :luvluv2:
Bats?! No wonder why Kami-sama wants Yui... :scolding:
And Jurina... Hope Rena and the rest find her some time soon.... :pleeease:
Can't wait for the next chapter~ Thanks for the update! :hee:
---------------
On a different topic aside from your fiction here, really?! I never knew that, haha! (I must've made you wait pretty LONG on the updates in Tumblr with my first Mayuki fic.) :shy1:
And I'm glad you like my fictions too~ Don't sweat it about being a silent reader/lurker/whatever-you-call-it! I'm cool with it! Just hope I meet your expectations and stuff with my stories. :on lol:
-
jurina why you ran away :cry:
rena you better fing jurina
-
Wow~ It's been a while Sayuki-san, I can hardly remember what happened before this XD
Looks like the group are in a bit of sticky situation here :nervous
I do remember that reference to Jurina's diary earlier on so I'm interested to see how this develops and Yuko being an ally was a nice surprise that you sneaked in there :lol:
Thank you for updating again and I can't to see how this all turns out :bow:
-
What's going to happen next...?
Where is Jurina...?
What's Rena going to do?
More mysteries...
Can't wait to know more
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
After read this chapter,im really interested in jurina diary...
isn't it the diary that rena read on the prolouge?that was awesome!!
I almost forget about this diary,at first i thought it was just jurina POV but when i think now,its more like a diary...or something like that...
You know because of that,i start to re-read again from the first chapter...LOL
And by the time rena read that diary (looks like its almost the time),looks like a bad thing happen toward jurina...wow this thought make me really curious...like im addicted with this fic LOL
Oh,actually i want more mayuki,err...im still dont get it why they together again,how they make up....i mean,the last time,they are in a fight LOL
I just want to know the reason why yuki mad...
Thank for the update sayuki-san
-
Thank goodness Yuko had always been on their side.
Mayu's power is that of lightning. How cool! It's good she got them back. I'm guessing if Yuko made a total mistake during Mayu's soul capture, Mayu's lightning powers woud have been gone forever. Just the powers or something else is affected?
It's at least good to know that Jurina did not become some sort of wild vampire on the loose. If she is blaming herself about Rena's disappearance, then does that mean she has feelings for Rena as well? Rena definitely has to find her fast before Jurina decides to commit kill herself or sacrifice herself. Let's not forget she needs to drink from Rena, too.
A Ferrari 2012? An Italia? The yellow one? Where did Mayuki get such a car? Cars like that are only made upon order and downpayment. Not to mention expensive.
I'm excited about what's going to happen next. More WMatsui please. I mean, this is their fic right? Wriiten in Rena's POV. But how come Mayuki is the more stable couple?
-
Hello SaYuki-chan!!!!
Long time nO comment {Sorry About it} :nervous
I already read your latest chapter and usual, it is GREAT!!! :D
I hope Jurina is alright :D
Update Soon!!!
Thank you
-
hello there! :hand:
i'm a new reader. i really love your story. so thrilling :thumbsup
i never read a story like this. you're so awesome :twothumbs
i can't stop reading it, please update. i can't wait! :bow:
-
nice update,
now Rena know almost the whole story,
And Mayuki moment was so cute,
Hope Jurina didnt catch by that Baka-Kami!!
how about the others??
is they with Yui??
Looking forward for the next update.
-
Cmooooonnn. Find my poor Juri. ;___;
AWWW MAYUKI IS JUSTTTTT- i need a dentist.
-
just wondering, how could takamina able to get jurina back from her monster form as she seem to be the weakest among the vampires? :? hehe
please update soon :bow:
-
WHAAAAT JURINA! RENA PLEASE SAFE HER! MAYUKI LOVE MORE
EVEN A LOT OF MAYUKI SCENE HERE,STILL FOR ME RENA THE DOMINANT HERE
-
been a long time since I last read this XD
looking forward for your next update :D
-
Sayuki san~ when are you going to update this?
I've been waiting u know (T ^ T)
Please update soon. but if you're busy, then i guess i have to wait more.
Ps. Wrote this because maybe, just maybe sayuki san would update if we plead. T^T
-
I didn't realized that it's been some time since i last read this fic. I have to reread this from chap 1 again. XD
Anyway... Pls update. Pleeeeeease I beg you... And where jurina btw?! She's missing while the others are in a tight situation.
-
If Mayu's power was lightning (A.K.A Electrokinesis), then maybe Takamina's power will be fire (Pyrokinesis), that would be my guess, and that would be more fantastic!!!!!!! XD XD XD
Please update, I'm reading this fic 5th times....... :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic:
-
If Mayu's Power is Lightning....I wonder what's Takamina's power?..
or is it just Telepathy?...I sure hope not..
I Need an Update!!!
i'm soooooo Curious with what's going to happen next!!1
i hope u'll update soon!!!
-
THEN JURINA IS WIND
-
please continue soon
this story has me entertaining batante
I want to know what happens next
-
contiii pls
T__________T
:heartbroken:
:cry:
-
Please update :kneelbow:
-
sayuki-an pls update soon
i miss your story :cry:
-
Sayuki-san please update you'r fic, I have to know where Jurina is :sweatdrop: Damn those bats :banghead:
-
Hi Sayuki-san
Wow this fanfic really! Superb! :cathappy:
Can't wait for the next chapter u'r going to post :rock:
Sorry for being silent reader for a moment, now it's time to comment~
Situation got worse :panic: everyone seemed to be separated. I hope, when they (Rena, Yuki, n Mayu) arrive to the shrine, everyone could be together again. Even... Jurina would be still missing? :on drench:
Hmm.. Hmm.. Who would be appearing after this hmm :cathappy: i guessing it would be Sasshi? First I thought it would be Kojiharu, but.. I remembered that she's going to hide herself for a moment eh... :lol:
Ah really intriguing to know the next :cathappy:
Love ur writing style Sayuki-sannnn :deco:
-
pleasae update love love your fic
-
I WILL MAKE THIS ON THE FIRST PAGE EVERYTIME THIS FIC ON THE DOWN PAGE
SO I COULD READ MORE EASILY
-
Sayu got lost in the deep of the ocean looking for the right pearl for her love one.
I doubt she'd ever coming back. :gyaaah:
-
Sayu got lost in the deep of the ocean looking for the right pearl for her love one.
I doubt she'd ever coming back. :gyaaah:
I'm trying to remind her everyday to update her fics, and her laziness lack of inspiration is keeping her from doing so. But still she updated Kako no Cafe.
So now I'll threaten try to remind her about this fic, maybe every single hour XD
-
Sayu got lost in the deep of the ocean looking for the right pearl for her love one.
I doubt she'd ever coming back. :gyaaah:
Sayuki-san, please come back~ I'll give you all the pearl you need~ :cry: :cry: :cry:
-
actually i want sayuki san to finish kako no cafe first kekeke im so into that fic now kekeke~
-
@clubhappy: lol it's useless, to efficiently kick her lazy butt, there has to be some kind of 'catch'. It's Sayu we're talking about here.
@Rhin:Nice act Rhin. = =
-
@clubhappy: lol it's useless, to efficiently kick her lazy butt, there has to be some kind of 'catch'. It's Sayu we're talking about here.
@Rhin:Nice act Rhin. = =
Don't worry :3 I have all "tools" I need to threaten her to update her fic XD She promises the next chapter will be updated this afternoon, but let see if she WILL update :P
If she won't update........ :twisted:
-
Hah! She always said that. = =
-
i thought sayu update this fic *sigh,
*fail much..XD
sayu where are u??
pls update ur fic if ur not busy anymore
seeyou soon new update :on gay: i HOPE? :nervous
-
Sayuki-san .... :cry: :cry: :cry:
I really like this fic.... Please update soon.... :bow: :bow:
-
LOL I sure did let you guys wait for me so long that you guys were flooding my thread xD Hahaha gomen ne~ Ok so here is the last part of Chapter 10 of this fic. The next one to be updated will be Let me be your love, a fic that I haven't updated for soooooooooooo long.
Thanks for waiting patiently and not killing me for making you wait
Enjoy the new update~
Chapter 10 [Part 2]
Later, we arrived at Shimogamo Shrine in about an hour. The place was so dark and silent that we could even hear our own heartbeats. No light was seen. Everything was just in a simple color of black. I looked through the car window and somehow a chill running down my spine. At the back, Mayu and Yuki also looked outside, and they didn’t look so comfortable with the view they were seeing.
“Mayuyu, are you sure… this is the place?” Yuki asked with a quiet voice, almost like a whisper.
“I don’t know… I heard Yui said something about Shimogamo… And I thought about this place… But I don’t know anymore….” Mayu hesitated.
“Should we go check the place?” I said to them. Both of them looked at me. Then, Mayu turned her gaze to the dark shrine again and finally let out a sigh.
“I guess we should. Maybe they are hiding somewhere in there.”
“You’re right. I think I’ll go check out the place then.” I nodded then turned off the engine.
But before I could open the door to step out, a hand held my shoulder and stopped me. I looked back and met Mayu eyes along with a small headshake.
“No. You stay here. I’ll go. It’s too dangerous out there.”
“Oh, no Mayuyu. I’m not gonna let you go into the danger again. I’ll go this time.” And now it was Yuki’s turn to talk. We were fighting over a nonsense purpose, just for who was going to go out. I thought it was just a small argument at first, but then it became so serious when we were almost shouting at each other.
“Ok Stop!” Mayu was the first one who realized how loud we were currently. “Let’s go together, all of us. So no more fighting OK? And keep it quiet. We might attract some hungry vampires with our voices.”
I and Yukirin nodded at the same time and we got out of the car in silence. I tossed one of the flashlights in my bag to Yukirin and got one for myself to lighten up our way. I drew out my katana and walked aside Yukirin, who was also holding her guns. We lighted up our surrounding. As for Mayu, since she was a vampire, she could see in the darkness clearly so she walked ahead us.
Before we entered the main shrine, we had to walk past a long messy rock road. Wooden logs, broken piece of roof and bricks were found everywhere. This was an evidence of a fight. Someone had been here before, and the vampires too. Noticing the unnatural mess, Mayu rose up her guard and gestured us to stay close to her.
Carefully, the vampire girl opened the main door of the shrine. Immediately, I and Yuki lightened inside, but saw nothing. The shrine was destroyed partially when the walls were all knocked down; half the roof was damaged, leaving a big hole that the dark sky could be seen clearly. Holes were everywhere on the floor. The shrine was just like the old building which had just been through a battle in World War.
There was no way someone would ever stay in this kind of place, especially someone smart like Takamina.
“I don’t think Takamina would ever choose a place like this to stay overnight.” Mayu mumbled what I just thought.
“I agree with you, Mayu. I think you have misheard the location.” I replied to the cyborg.
“I guess so. Let’s get ouf of here. Takamina must have gone to somewhere nearby. They won’t be go too far from here.”
Mayu quickly turned around and started walking out of the shrine. Yuki followed her right away. When I was about to turn my back, a cracking noise caught my attention and stopped my track immediately.
“Shhhhh, did you hear something?” I called the others quietly. Mayu and Yuki stopped walking. The vampire girl wore a serious look on her face. A bright electric ball appeared in her palm. Slowly, she turned her head to my direction and summoned her white sword.
“Someone is here.” That was all she said before heading towards me with the speed of light.
Suddenly, a chill ran through my spinal cord. And a sense of danger appeared at the back of my head. My hand acted on itself. Immediately, I swung my katana up and received a sound of metals stroke on each other. At the same, Mayu also swung her sword and another metallic sound came.
*Keng*
At that time, Yuki also raised up her gun along with the flashlight that the black figure, who just attacked us. It was a short girl, with a brown pony tail at the back of her head and a cute red ribbon. Wait… this was familiar…
“Takamina?!?!” All of us said in surprise at the same time while looking at our precious midget.
“Ehh… You guys?” Oddly, Takamina looked at us in surprise also. She slowly withdrew her swords and sighed in relief. “Thanks God, it’s you guys, for real.”
“What do you mean by that, Takamina?” Mayu said after withdrew her sword back into her lightning ball. “You’re a vampire, for God’s sake. Don’t tell me you didn’t see us in the darkness.”
“I did. I swear I did see you guys clearly. But I’m not sure whether it’s you for real, or someone disguises as you guys.”
“Who are you talking about? And why the heck are you still here? It’s not like you at all, Takamina. I never thought you would ever stay overnight at this place.” Mayu crossed her arms in front of her chest.
“It’s a long story. I would never stay here if there wasn’t any reason.” Suddenly, Takamina looked sadder than before. She looked down at her shoes and did not want to look at us like she was feeling guilty about something.
“What’s wrong Takamina?” I placed my hand onto her shoulder. To my surprise, she was trembling. This was the first time I saw our leader weak like this.
“Just follow me. It’s not a good place to talk.”
After saying that, Takamina walked further into the shrine. I, Yuki and Mayu looked at each other and followed Takamina quietly. Walking through many broken concrete and wooden plates, we finally reached a small room hidden behind the stairs that led to the second floor. It was used to be the closet of the shrine. But now, it was Takamina’s resting place. The midget looked around to make sure we were not following and then she opened the closet door. When the door was opened, I and Yuki gasped in horror. Sitting there was Yui holding a knife to protect herself. Lying on her laps was no other than Acchan. But it was not the usually Acchan we knew. She looked paler than ever. And on her stomach and head there were pieces of bandage. They were dark red and under the ground, blood was still flowing from her wounds. Her eyes closed and she lay still, letting out small and weak breaths.
“Oh my God. Quick, Rena-chan. Gimme the first-aid kit.”
I quickly dug into my backpack and tossed the kit to Yuki. She caught it and rushed to Acchan’s side.
“I’m glad that you guys could find us.” Yui smiled weakly to Mayu, who just nodded at her and then turned to Takamina.
“What happened here, Takamina?”
“We were chased by a group of degenerated vampires to here. We managed to kill them all. But then when we were hiding here and about to move to another place, I saw a person, who looked just like Mayu, calling for me. I thought it was you for real, Mayuyu. But then when I approached that person, she attacked me. It was too sudden that I couldn’t dodge the attack. At that time, Acchan was near to me. She saw that attack so…. She took it for me… and ended up being like this…”
Takamina trailed off at the end of her sentence. And once again, she looked down, feeling guilty about her recklessness.
“In that case…” I heard Mayu mumble and then, suddenly, she punched Takamina hard on her cheek and held her collar up. “Get a hold of yourself, Takamina. Stop blaming yourself and fix your mistakes already. It’s the past already and you can’t anything about that!” She yelled at the midget, which startled everyone except the passing out. “You have already made a big mistake. And now you’re making another one. You can’t let Acchan stay here, you know that. We have to move to safer place and treat her injuries or else, she would die soon! Stay strong if you want to protect your precious people, Takamina. Remember that.”
After that, Mayu let go of Takamina and walked out of the closet. With her back facing us, she put her hood over her head and chewed a gum she took from her pocket.
“I’ll wait outside the car. We will have to go right now. I have a feeling that the longer we stay here, the more dangerous all of us will be.”
As she disappeared behind the stairs, all of us looked at each other thoughtfully. At that time, Yuki has finished bandaging Acchan and gave her some medication; she drew out her gun, loaded it and looked at me. I nodded at her as I understood what she was trying to say to me. I also drew out my katana and looked outside the closet.
“We have to go now. Takamina, you’re still our leader so please stay strong for us and Acchan. The battle is still long and we can’t win without your lead. We’re waiting for you.”
I looked at the midget sincerely, waiting patiently for her reply. The midget looked at me, Yuki, Yui, and then finally, her gaze stopped at the girl lying still on Yui’s laps. I could see her eyes reflecting sorrow and pain over the injured Acchan. She let out a sigh and her eyes were back to their usual sharpness and seriousness. She approached Acchan and lifted her up gently in her arms, carefully not to hurt the girl anymore. Acchan moaned in pain and buried her head deeper into Takamina’s neck.
“Let’s go to a nearby hospital. Yuihan can treat Acchan’s wounds better if we have medication there, right Yuihan?”
The midget said to Yui and received back a nod. I and Yuki also nod in agreement and quickly escorted all of us to the car outside the shrine. Fortunately, Mayu had taken out some vampires in her rage and made a clear exist for all of us. I took the driver seat while Mayu took the seat beside me. Takamina sat behind with Acchan sitting neatly in her arms. Yuki sat at the other end of the back seat and Yui stayed between her and Takamina, holding the first-aid kit in case of Acchan having any troubles. When everyone was ready, I immediately drove to the nearby hospital. Acchan was in danger so I had to leave Jurina and other missing people behind. We had to save her first. If we were lucky enough, we would met someone in our group in the hospital, hopefully.
A/N: Please excuse me for the bad grammar and spelling mistakes ^^;
-
graaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh~~~~ an updateeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
banzaaaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii~~~~
arigatou~ :kneelbow:
-
And I was about to upload your photo to FB...........
Great XD New chapter......................
Thanks for the update *troll face*
So there's someone who can disguise people......I hope Acchan'd be okay.
-
I just read this fic..and a new update was added !!! :grin:
It's a really nice fic..
They got separated from each other..
Hope the others are fine, especially Juju..
Can't wait for your next chapter...
-
Interesting... Interesting
Oh... Mayu was so great there... Trying to wake Minami up from her guilt...
Yeah... They still do need Minami to lead them...
What's going to happen to Atsumina and the rest next?
What kind adventures and troubles wound they come across?
Can't wait
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY~~~~~~~
An update~~~~ :onioncheer:
Mayu is so cool :hee:
thanks for update and can't wait the next .... :kneelbow:
-
UGGGYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
A COULDN'T NOT SAY ANYTHING THAN...
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA~"
THIS IS A HISTORY!!!
-
wow you back~~~ im happy person in the worlds!!
-
Update!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
that was awesome <- unable to describe w/ more descriptive words
-
omg, my favorite fan fiction from you has FINALLY BEEN UPDATED!!! Is this reality or is this a dream!? :panic:
Okay, jokes aside, haha, I'm glad you updated it! :) The beginning was a little funny for me when Rena, Yuki and Mayu were all arguing to who's going inside the shrine. In the end... they all decided to go inside together just for the sake of satisfying everyone's demands. XD I see that there's a fake Mayuyu roaming around the area where Takamina, Yuihan and Acchan are residing in at the moment... And Acchan is hurt. :cry: Hope the gangs quickly bring her to a nearby hospital or some sort of medical building for treatment! That poor girl must be in agony without proper treatment! :bleed eyes: Save her please!
I still wonder where Jurina is... I hope she herself is safe too! :bow:
You don't know how much you've made my day today, LOL. :cathappy: Thank you so much for the update and looking forward to more of your work/updates! :deco:
-
Damn, took you long enough to update this haha.
Long enough that I think I'll need to re-read it from the beginning to understand the story xD
-
Finally........ They should find J soon.
-
BANZAIIII!!!!
Finally an update
anyway nice update as always :twothumbs
-
OH FINALLY!!! I almost lost the thread of the story xDDD
ahh I hope that Rena could find jurina soon >__<
-
Short! Too short! I was just getting the mood back!!! Get your lazy butt to write again and update by next week!!!! :scolding:
-
I love ur story so much
It was sweet, cool, and dangerous
Please continue update
-
Update please..
The fic is so cool!
-
plz plz plz plz plz.plz update this story is sooooooooooo nice i want to know next!
-
WOW!!!!! this story is great!!! Wmatsui so cool and romantic :heart: and the other pairing are cool tool!!!! please update soon!!!
Jurina is the best!!!! i hope happy ending for all!!!! :inlove: :twisted: :inlove: :luvluv1:
who met in the hospital??? i can't wait for know.... :shocked: :on study: :dunno:
Omendetou for this fic!!!! arigatooooo!!!!!!
-
please update this fic~ I really like this!
-
Omggg
I need to known what happens next @_@
please updateee
-
A/N: Sorry for the long wait. As I promised, this is a new update for this fic. Thank you all for supporting me and waiting for my update patiently. I love you all <3
Chapter 11
It was 2 pm and the sun hadn’t risen yet. We all went through the darkness in our car, worried and cautious about our surroundings. Due to the noisy sound of the engine, we attracted some vampires to ourselves. I had to stretch my eyes and used everything I had learned to drive us through the sea of vampires. It was a bad idea to travel in the dead city of vampires by car after all. After the collision between our car and a female vampire, the broken body went under the wheels, causing the car to jump up and almost out of the control. The number of vampires coming towards us was just increasing through time, making it more difficult to drive the car.
“Someone can think of any other plan besides hitting those vampires? I don’t think I can make it to the hospital in this condition.” I said to the others when my eyes were still fixed on the road filled with vampires in front of me.
“Rena is right. I’m strong and lucky enough to stay here until now. But I don’t think I can hold on any longer.” The breathless voice of Mayu, coming from the roof of the car, talked to us while charging some lightning balls in order to clean the way for me. On the passenger seat next to me, Yuki was also having troubles with cleaning the vampires holding on our car. There were too many of them and yet too few of us. It was a completely unbalanced battle.
“We have no choice then. Even if we make it to the hospital, the vampires will still follow us and Acchan won’t be treated properly.” Finally, our midget leader, Takamina spoke up. “We have to divide into two groups; one group acts as the bait to lure the vampires far away from the hospital. The other goes inside the hospital and treats Acchan.”
“We’re just united but yet separated again.” Mayu said in sarcasm. “But it’s the best choice in this situation. OK then I, Rena and Yuki will be the bait. We’ll stop somewhere near the hospital to drop you guys. Yuihan, make sure to telepath us when you guys are done. We’ll come back to pick you up.”
“Roger that.” Yui replied.
“Takamina, we’re counting on you to save Acchan. Whatever happens to our friend, I and Rena will make sure that you’ll suffer the same.” Yuki glared at the midget. She had spoken my feeling so I had nothing to say and just focus on driving. As expect, the midget leader replied in confidence and relaxed me a little bit.
“Don’t worry. I promise if anything bad happens to Acchan, I’ll let you guys do anything you want to me and then I’ll kill myself.”
“We trust you. Don’t make us turn back into your enemy.” Yuki warned.
“OK, I see the hospital. Mayu, clean the sideway for me. We’ll park here.” I shouted at Mayu from the side window.
“Got that. Bring it on, Rena.”
“Tighten your seatbelt, everyone. It’s gonna be rough.”
Right after finished my sentence, I stepped hardly on the brake and turned the wheel as fast as I could, causing the car to make a quick turn and push everyone to the left side. The car turned around in the angle of 180 degrees and stopped. However, due to inertia, Mayu flew forward. Like what she expected, she held her white sword, which was surrounded by her lightning, and slashed through many vampires. With a help of acceleration, she gained more power that helped her to slice lots of vampires, providing a clean path of 500 meters before she completely stopped on the ground.
“OK, Mayu has cleaned the way for you. Now move out, Takamina.” Yuki quickly said and got out of the car in order to cover for Takamina.
“Roger that… Be safe, guys…” Takamina gave us a fainted smile and then carried Acchan in her arms while getting out along with Yuihan. Under the rain of bullets from Yuki, they got to where Mayu was safely and were escorted by her to the hospital.
“Get in, Yukirin. We have to move.” As soon as Yuki got on her seat, I stepped on the accelerator and drove away in full speed. Doing it in purpose, the roar of the engine attracted the vampires and made them to follow us instead of the others. The big different between a zombie and a degenerated vampire is that zombies can only walk but degenerated vampires can run; they run really fast. Therefore if I and Yuki wanted to stay alive, we must not stop or crash into anything. My 3-year driving training had finally had its use. After we had gone for five minutes, Yui’s voice rang in our minds.
“We made it to the hospital, thanks to you guys. I’m treating Acchan now and she’s doing fine. She just needs to rest for a while. How is everything there?”
“Well, to be honest, not good. We’re about to run out of gas. I don’t think we can’t turn back to pick you guys up. These vampires are more annoying than we thought.” I replied to Yui.
“OK the. Just find a safe place and stay there. Mayu is going to pick you up in a while.”
“No, Yuihan. Tell her to stay there with you guys. We’ll be fine on our own.” Suddenly, Yuki spoke up.
“She said no. I don’t think that’s a good idea either. It’s true that there is no full blood there so you guys can be all right on your own. But you’re over numbered by them. It should be better if Mayu is with you.”
“We’re professional vampire hunters, for your information. So we won’t die that easily. And like I said before, if something happens to Acchan, we’ll ensure that you guys will suffer the same. So tell Mayu that it’s my order.”
There was a long pause from Yui before the conversation continued. However, it was Mayu who was talking instead of Yui.
“I’ll only stay here with one condition. Rena, if Yuki has a small scratch on her skin or one string of her hair was cut off, I’ll kill you.”
I was startled a bit at first by the thread of Mayu. Quickly turning to Yuki, I could see her flushed cheeks clearly. I giggled softly at the overprotective vampire before replying.
“OK, Mayu. Don’t worry. I’ll keep an eye on her. Promise that. But do take care of Acchan and the other in exchange, OK?”
“No prob. We have a deal, Rena. Now you guys should find a shelter and stay there until we come to pick you up. Just don’t go any further. Or else we’ll lose communication.”
“Roger that.” As I replying, Yuki tugged my sleeve and pointed at something outside. “Speak up, Yukirin. I’m driving here so I can’t see it.” It was true though. If I lost my concentration for a second, it would have paid by our lives. The road was full of running vampires and fallen trees. The vampires must have knocked down those trees in order to stop us. They were smarter than I thought. My arms got numbed because of many steering wheel turnings.
“I see an empty school at three o’clock. It’s strange though. We should check it out, Rena.”
“It’s a knife with two edges, Yukirin. Either we will be safe there or we’ll go into our own graves”
“Have any better idea? We’re running out of gas and vampires are still chasing us. We have to trust our luck this time, Rena.”
I made a quick look at the gas meter. Yuki was right. The gas had run out. We couldn’t travel in more than five minutes. Furrowed my eyebrows, I quickly turned the steering wheel to the right, heading towards the aforementioned school.
“You’d better be lucky, Yukirin. I don’t want to be killed by Mayu.”
“I don’t think that would ever happen. We’re the BuraGeki couple after all.” Yuki giggled.
“Yeah yeah. Just don’t tell Mayu that name. I’m still too young to die under a vampire’s hand because of love jealousy.”
“Let me think about that later, Rena. Right now, the Delta move, Gekikara?” As we reached the school, Yuki looked at me with a smirk on her face. I smirked back at her, sharing the same thought.
“Bring on the Delta move, Black.”
At the moment when the whole body of our car passed the school gate, I immediately stepped on the brake and made a 360-degree turn. At that time, Yuki set her gun on automatic mode and free-fired the outside. The car kept spinning around; the bullets kept flying and bodies of vampires kept falling down like rain. This was one of our combining attacks when we were in the same group. I and Yuki used to be partners before she moved to Tokyo with Acchan. To be honest, we worked together very well and we were always in the top teams among the Hunter League. I really missed the times when I work with her.
“Rena! I’m out! I only have one magazine left.” She shouted to me as she reloaded her gun.
“OK. Save it. I’m gonna park in now.” I said loudly. “Evacuate with Beta move OK? Releasing in 3… 2… 1… Now!”
Both of us quickly remove our seat belts as I released the brake. The car stop spinning and now it headed towards the crowd of vampires. At that time, Yuki quickly opened the door and jumped out. Right after 1 second, I also jumped out of the car and let it hit the vampires. Regaining my balance, I landed on the ground safely and quickly drew out my katana.
“Now, Yukirin!”
Yuki stood up from her knee and immediately shot the gas tank of the car, causing it to explode in the middle of the crowd. The smell of blood and burned flesh attacked our noses. I furrowed my eyebrows, trying to bear with the smell while approaching Yuki.
“Are you OK, Yukirin?” I patted her shoulder.
“Yeah. Just have some scratches on my knees. I think my landing technique still needs to be trained.” She smiled weakly to me. I glanced down at her knees and saw them bleeding a little.
“Geez. Mayu is gonna kill me for sure. Can you walk?”
“A little sting but I guess I can.”
“Remind me to train your landing skill after this, Yukirin.” I sighed heavily and turned my back to her while kneeing down. “Hop on. We should go before the vampires find us. Your blood will attract them.”
Yuki climbed onto my back. I wrapped my arms around her leg to support her and then stood up. However, it was more difficult than I thought. I barely maintained my balance when I stood up.
“Either I’m getting weaker or you’re getting heavier, Yukirin. I’ll go with the second option.” I said to her softly. It was hard to talk when I carried 45 kilograms of meat and bones on my back. And it was way harder when she tightened her arms wrapping around my neck.
“Just shut up and get out of here. They are coming for us.”
“Damn it.” I cursed silently and started to run. Heading to the stairs, I quickly climbed up until I reached the second floor of the school. The place was completely dark and quiet. Luckily, I still had one flashlight in my bag so Yuki used it to lighten the way. When we were on the second floor, I quickly looked back to search for any presence of the vampires. They hadn’t caught us yet but they were close enough to hear their hungry groans. I immediately searched for a closet near the stairway. Using one arm to open the door, both of us looked around in the closet to make sure that there was no thread. Then I placed Yuki down to lean on a wall before closing the door. I dug into my bag and took out another first aid kit. I was glad that I put two kits for emergency case. It was never useless thing to do.
“Can you treat it by yourself?” I gave Yuki the kit and received back a nod. “Good. I’ll buy for you some time, enough to treat that wound. Have you used your blood yet?”
“No, not yet.” As she was talking, her hand moved into her pocket and picked out a small bottle, which contained a thick dark red liquid, almost like black blood. “Where is yours?”
“I think I’ve lost it. I couldn’t find it in my pocket.” I shrugged. “It could fall into the river from that battle. Can I borrow yours for now?”
“Sure but what are you trying to do?”
“Buying time for you. I’ll lure the vampires far away from you, maybe kill them all but I’m not so sure about that. I’ll be back in about ten minutes.” I smiled to her then took the bottle from her hand. Before I could withdraw my hand, Yuki held it in her own hand and looked at me in concern.
“Be careful OK? Just don’t die. Not yet.”
“I know. I’ll definitely not die here.”
I smiled to calm her and then stood up. Holding my katana in my right hand, I slowly walked to the door. Peeking outside, I noticed few of vampires wandering around the floor, smelling for Yuki’s blood. If I didn’t act quickly, they would find out our place and Yuki would be in danger. Looking back at Yuki, I smiled to her.
“Always get your gun ready, Yukirin. And save the bullets OK? You just have one magazine left. Be sure to treat that wound before I come back. Or else I’ll be the one who bites you.”
“Well I would not be afraid of turning into vampires if that was you.” She giggled.
I let out a sigh to calm myself. Then, I open the cork of the bottle and brought it closer to my mouth. Gulping down all of the liquid quickly, my eyebrows furrowed due to the nasty taste of blood. It wasn’t the first time I drank vampire’s blood but I couldn’t ever get used to the taste. Takamina gave me her blood for missions before and it tasted no better than this one.
“Don’t make that face, Rena. Mayu’s blood isn’t that bad.” I could hear Yuki teasing me after I had gulped down everything in that bottle, not wanting to leave anything behind for those hungry vampires outside.
“Yeah right. Because she is your girlfriend so you could say that. Everything from her is delicious to you.”
“O-Oi! What do you mean by that?” Suddenly, Yuki blushed. I giggled quietly at her reaction.
“I think you understand it so no need for me to explain it.” And what I was waiting had come. I started feeling dizzy and uncomfortable. My head ached like hell and my legs felt weak. I fell down on my knee while holding my head, hoping to soothe the pain inside it.
“Right… I forgot to warn you. Mayu’s blood is more powerful than Takamina’s so it hurts you more at the beginning.”
“Thanks for… the late warning…” I breathlessly replied. My breaths became shallow and fainted. My body was burning. The inner was so hot that I felt like I was melting. Biting my lips hard to stop my scream escaping from my dried throat, I tightened my grip on my katana, bearing with the pain and heat inside me. It was more painful than when I drank Takamina’s. Way too painful to bear.
It was only one minute until the pain was gone and I completely transformed into half vampire. But it felt like it had been one hour. Stood still on my feet, I looked at Yuki with my golden eyes and a sweaty face.
“I’ll remember this, Yukirin.” I said to her, half angry.
“Sorry for my lateness. Anyway, you should be able to manipulate lightning like Mayu now.”
“That’s something worth for the pain. Thanks Yukirin. I’ll come back in ten minutes.”
“I’ll be here, waiting for you.” As she was speaking, she loaded her gun with a smirk on her face. I nodded at her and then quickly got out of the room.
Right after closing the door behind me, I steadily walked ahead. Several vampires on this floor noticed my presence. They slowly walked to my direction, but no intend to attack me. They observed me carefully, like they were thinking of the most delicious way to flavor me until my last drop of blood. I didn’t care how they looked at me, or the fact that they used to be innocent humans, as long as they were degenerated vampires, it was my job to kill them all. I was a vampire hunter. With a helping hand of vampire blood, I stood back for nobody.
“Gaaaahhhhhhhh!”
As I thought, a hungry stupid vampire searched for his death. He ran from a classroom and headed to where I was. My lips curled up into a smirk as I saw him approaching me. But I didn’t hold my steps. I kept walking ahead; my katana was always ready in my right hand. He was so close to me. So close that he went passed me. Well no, he didn’t miss. It was just that his body was split into half, from head to toe. Thanks to Mayu’s incredible speed, I raised my katana up and cut him apart before his fingers could ever touch a string of my hair. In just one tenth of a second, I managed to cut him and then went back to my previous pose, making myself look like I didn’t move at all and the vampire was just split naturally.
His bloody parts fell on the ground, provoking the other vampires. Like a signal, all of them attacked me in union. Focusing on thinking about lightning, a white lightning ball immediately formed in my left palm. Not waiting for my life to be taken, I gripped my left hand to make a fist surrounded by powerful lightning and slammed it onto the floor. The floor cracked and transferred the lightning to the whole floor. The vampires stopped and shook rapidly due to the lightning running through their muscles. Being paralyzed, they couldn’t do anything. Taking my chance, I slashed every vampire getting in my way, colored the white floor with red blood and black ashes. The smell of blood and ash once again went into my lungs. But it didn’t annoy me. In fact, I felt even more excited. Since I was a half vampire at that time, blood just excited me more. So I kept slashing, waving my katana, cutting everything on my way until I completely cleared out the whole school in just five minutes. All of the vampires’ bodies turned into ashes but blood covered every corner of the building. The battle was over, but my heart still bumped rapidly. The excitement was not over yet since the smell of blood was too heavy in the air. Until I turned back into human, I would keep a distance from Yuki, or else I might bite her.
Patrolling around the building, I checked every single room to ensure that I didn’t miss any vampires. I couldn’t risk my own life and my best friend’s so I had to be careful. After checking the ground floor and the top floor, the floor left that was where Yuki was hiding. I went to the closet, peeking over the small square window on the floor. I could see Yuki, still leaning against the wall. Her knees were carefully bandaged and yet she hadn’t moved from her last position. But by looking at her face, I knew that she was sleeping. She must be very tired after this incidence happened. I smiled then turned away to start patrolling. However, I sensed a presence of an unknown person. Tightening my grip on my katana, I started walking to where the sense was attracting me. Without noticing, I found myself walking to a classroom, about ten meters away from the closet. A chill ran through my spine. Somehow, I felt uneasy that whoever was in this room, I would be dead if I didn’t act quickly.
Placing my hand on top of the doorknob, I took a deep breath, slowing my heart down. When I was ready, I took all of my strength to push the door to the side. Unexpectedly, someone I could never think of being here was standing in front of me.
However, this wasn’t a good sign. I still felt something bad was going to happen. My instinct was yet again right.
-
Yes!!! Staking mission success!!! I'll edit this after reading properly.
Now, I'm back!!!
Nice chapter. Worth the long wait but still a tad bit too short in my opinion.
Ah! So Yuki and Rena were partners before and they were called BuraGeki couple of the hunters association. They even have attack formations going on. Thinking about it, they should really be a good combi, one is mid to long range while the other is close range. Just like in movies, one can fight up front while the other snipes from behind or atop somewhere. It's also nice that you blended in their Majijo names in this fic.
And you left us hanging again! Who could that be? Jurina? Someone from the upper class pure blood enemy vampires? If it is Jurina, I wonder how she is now? I hope she does not kill Rena.
Well, I'll be stalking around again. I hope you don't leave us hanging for so long. You still need to show us Kumi's explosive gunblade techniques.
-
FINALLY !!!! AN UPDATE !!!
Rena is so cool, but Yuki got hurt.. :cry:
Who is the person in the classroom?
Is it Jurina?
Update soon, please... :bow:
-
UPDATE!! thanks~
this fic is going toooo dangerous yet interesting~!!
I like the BuraGeki part, whos the one that Rena met at the class??
Hope you continue this~
-
UPDATEEEEEEEEEEE IS HERE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :twothumbs
Thank you really much. :bow: :bow: :bow:
-
AN UPDATE AT LAST.... YEAH YEAH...
What's going on....?
Who was it....?
Can't wait to see the next
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
BANZAI UPDATE~~~`
Ooh... that Burageki duo~
who's the trouble? or what's the trouble...gonna be?
-
I'm finally done with midterms and the first semester of my school, so I'll make a comeback with my commenting with this post. :cathappy:
First of all, I want to thank you so much for updating this fiction. Patience does seem to pay off every single time you update on any of your fictions, haha. :cathappy: So glad to see and be able to read this! And trust me, when I came back home from exams and performing a few minor tasks, reading this instantly cheered me up. You have no idea how much I've literally fangirled internally when I saw it. My heart was racing insanely fast while reading through it. :w00t:
Alright, I'll try my best not to comment on an extremely long note. :sweatdrop:
So I see that Rena is forced to drive through hordes of vampires and obstacles in order to make it to the hospital for Atsuko. Yikes... Talk about a rough ride to the medical facility. Just when things were looking bad enough with a friend being injured gravely. :bleed eyes: And even though they were able to fend and protect themselves from the creatures, it's not surprising that their strengths would be drained and fatigue catching up to them. Alas, they were forced to split up in order to bring Atsuko to safety. Which then left both Yuki and Rena alone in order to be baits for a bit and deal with the low vampires as they find shelter. It's dangerous, but it's the only option they are able to choose in order to keep Atsuko safe and tend to her wound. At least she really did get treated and is safe from anymore danger at the moment. Way to go Yuihan with your nursing skill! :thumbsup But alas, there is both Yuki and Rena trying to get through the baddies. :panic:
While reading through, I couldn't help but laugh when I saw these two scenario:
“I’ll only stay here with one condition. Rena, if Yuki has a small scratch on her skin or one string of her hair was cut off, I’ll kill you.”
I was startled a bit at first by the thread of Mayu. Quickly turning to Yuki, I could see her flushed cheeks clearly.
And... Then this happened a bit further into the chapter:
“Are you OK, Yukirin?” I patted her shoulder.
“Yeah. Just have some scratches on my knees. I think my landing technique still needs to be trained.” She smiled weakly to me. I glanced down at her knees and saw them bleeding a little.
“Geez. Mayu is gonna kill me for sure. Can you walk?”
“A little sting but I guess I can.”
“Remind me to train your landing skill after this, Yukirin.”
OH BOY RENA, you're gonna have to deal with Mayuyu if she ever finds out. :rofl: Oi, Yukirin! You really should learn how to land properly without hurting yourself. Mayu won't be too thrilled to know that you're injured just because you didn't land with a good result. :nervous
Hm... So Rena had to drink Mayu's blood this time and thus became a half-vampire, half-human being again. I bet the transformation was painful to experience... And Yuki! You definitely should've mentioned the side-effects of using the blood! :shocked Aiya... Rena surely isn't too happy to know that it was a bit more difficult to gain the powers in order to defend Yuki while she treats her wound. But at least she did get the job done by blasting away those vampires. All goes well in the end somewhat I suppose? :sweatdrop:
AND THEN DAT ENDING. Who did Rena see!? I'm guessing it possibly could be Matsui Jurina... Have a strong hunch about that. But it could possibly be someone else. :? Guess I'll just wait for the next update in order to see who it is. Ahhhhhhh, the suspense! :panic:
I... don't think this really was a 'short note' that I had stated up above. Looks like I typed out my reaction a lot more than I had expected. :nervous But anyway! Thank you so much for the nth time for posting and updating this fiction! You're an awesome writer that I will always follow, respect and admire. Looking forward to more of your work and do take your time with your fictions! :deco:
P.S.: Let's hope we finish 'that' fiction really soon considering the fact that I'm now on a two week break, LOL. :nervous
-
please more atsumina moment :bow: :bow: :bow: :inlove:
mayuki :heart: :heart: :heart:
-
Something goong to be bad, and what it might be?
Cant wait for the next ch
-
Please UPDATE!!!!
:panic: :panic: :panic:
-
this fic this every update just keeps getting better, ... :ding: :bingo: what will happen from now on?? :OMG: :dizzy: :onionwhip: please update soon! :pleeease: :kneelbow: :onioncheer:
-
sa-sayuki~
-
just began reading this fic..
please update the next chapter soon, author-san :bow:
really like it! :thumbsup
-
Update soon please!! :)
-
Just began to read this fanfic.. :on GJ:
Thanks Sayuki-san for this awesome fanfic.. :kneelbow:
I hope you will update this soon... :hee:
-
Please please please please I beg you finish this fic please
-
This is not an update, unfortunately. I just want to mack an official announcement on here even though it has been hapening for almost 2 years already. I'll be on a long hiatus since I'm really busy with my univeristy life and also I lost my inspiration in 48G. I'm still their fan but somehow it's not the same as before, especially when the 1st, 2nd and 3rd generations are graduating. My Kami4 is still WMatsui and Mayuki. When all of them graduate, I'll still follow 48G since I still have some oshimen in the fresh generation (Like Kawaei Rina, Takahashi Juri, Okada Nana and Owada Nana) but I'll stop writing 48 fiction at that time.
For now. I have no idea when I'll get time and inspiration to continue any of my fics here but hopefully, I will finish it. I will have a long flight from where I'm currently studying to my home country so I'm planning to write a new update of this fic or any of my other fics on the flight. After that, nothing is ensured if I'm going to be back permanent or not. I'm sorry for all the troubles and thank you for reading and waiting.
-
Please finish it author san..(´Ａ｀。)
u can do it...fight-oh~...ganbatte~
-
Sayuki-san... Please finish PJ48 Gakuen.. :kneelbow:
I'm waiting for your comeback... :ding:
Ganbatte kudasai... :farofflook: I'll wait with a cup of tea.. :on drink:
-
Aw..it's too bad..:'(
well..I'll be waiting for your update. :)
-
Author-san, please update this fic :bow:
-
please finish it author san..
it's really a good story :D
i'll wait for an update :D :D
-
Patiently waiting for your update author-san. Hope to finish this great fic. :cry: